Hotline

by SamiWammy

Hello : ) This is a series of one-shots based around Carol and Daryl. I am taking requests so content will vary from smut to emotional romance, horror, humor, you name it! If you want to see it happen, just send a PM. I'm a Caryl shipper through and through and I can't wait to see all the ideas you guys have for our favorite couple. Enjoy! 1st chapter is smut!

10. Change

Hi there : ) Thanks so much for your reviews to that last chapter. As always, you guys were very sweet, and awesome, and just wonderful all around! Your reviews were a joy to read : ) So, just wanted to let you know that I've heard your cries, and I'm excited to confirm that this will be a sequel to Chance (ch. 8). Curious to know what happened between Carol and Ed after the Dixon brothers threatened him? Were you wondering where Daryl and Carol's relationship was headed? Well…the time has come! This chapter should answer all of your questions and then some : ) Get ready for a healthy dose of feels, smut, humor, smut…and more feels and even more smut (these two are really, really into each other) lol! WARNING: this starts off dark (but I make up for it, like, alot!). Love you guys, enjoy! XOXO

Disclaimer: I do not own The Walking Dead...but I can pretend…

Chapter 10: Change

Carol's heart was in her throat. She didn't know what was coming…what to expect…

She'd stood at the window, watching the strange scene as it unfolded on her front lawn. She remembered the cold fear that gripped her when Merle and Daryl's familiar truck slowed to a stop at the end of her driveway, blocking Ed's car. She'd told Daryl not to come…she didn't want him anywhere near her husband. Carol knew it had been a mistake to tell him where she lived, but she found it so difficult to deny him anything…and then he'd shown up with his brother, both men carrying what looked to be loaded shotguns. They'd cornered her husband as he tried to leave for work. She hadn't been able to hear everything that was said, but she'd seen the blend of fear and anger on Ed's face…the way his skin turned pale as the brothers advanced towards him with their weapons raised. She'd stood frozen and helpless behind the glass, watching as the three men argued. Carol could've sworn that she hadn't taken a single breath….she hadn't dared to blink throughout the entire exchange, for fear that something would happen to Daryl…she knew that if Ed hurt him…if she had to witness it, she would crumble. Daryl meant something to her and she couldn't handle the idea of him being hurt because of her.

Thankfully, the brothers seemed to hold their own during the standoff. They kept their guns trained on her husband, and the man had no recourse. His back had been pressed to the driver's side door and all he could do was yell at the two strangers. The three men stood on Carol's lawn for what seemed like an eternity. In reality, the entire exchange probably lasted all of five minutes. Ed didn't have it in him to intimidate the two brothers…not while he was staring down the long, dark barrels of their guns. There was something strangely satisfying about watching Ed scramble into the driver's seat. Merle headed for the truck, easing it back, and Ed tore out of the driveway so fast that Carol heard the screeching of the tires. The black rubber smoking and leaving trails on the asphalt… Once the car disappeared down the street, Carol finally let herself breathe. Gasping and shaking as hot tears formed in her eyes, she stared out the window at Daryl. Her mind was still struggling to process the fact that he was there…that he'd taken the risk and come for her…to help her. She'd sniffed, her lips spreading into a soft smile as an incredible sense of relief washed over her. He was safe…and that was the only thing that mattered. He'd stood in the middle of her yard, his chest heaving. She'd watched as he ran a hand through his mussed hair and wiped the sweat from his brow. He paced a bit and Carol thought that he looked as shaken as she felt. When he lifted his chin and noticed her in the window, all Carol could do was smile sadly and let the warm tears roll down her cheeks. She knew, as he'd made his way towards her, placing his hand on the glass, that he understood. She was grateful…so incredibly grateful.

She knew that she shouldn't go to him…that she should stay inside…let him leave. Her neighbors might see. But in that moment, with her heart beating heavy in her chest, Carol just didn't care. If anyone saw them, she would deal with the consequences. In the five years she'd spent on that street, none of her neighbors had ever spoken two words to her. She knew they heard the screaming from her house when Ed beat her…and none of them ever helped… She wondered if they were afraid of Ed…if he'd said something to them, warning them to stay away from her and Sophia. So after lingering at the window for several seconds, staring at the man that meant so much to her, Carol couldn't take it anymore. She ran to her front door, jerking it open, and then collided with him the moment she stepped outside.

Daryl dropped his gun, his arms going around her as she clung to him. She'd buried her face in his chest, hugging him tight around the middle, her fingers digging into the back of his shirt as if he might be torn from her at any moment. She'd sniffed and shuddered, and Daryl did his best to soothe her. He used one broad hand to rub her back while the other cradled the back of her head…his fingers brushing her short hair. As they stood together, trembling, so relieved…Daryl let her cry. She seemed to tighten her grip on him with each passing second but he didn't mind. He stroked her hair and let her soak his shirt with tears. With her eyes closed, Carol focused on the warmth of his chest, the familiar scent surrounding her, and the strength of his arms. She felt safe with him. He let his chin rest on the top of her head as he continued to rub her back. They stood together, their minds reeling, and Carol wondered how she'd let herself get so attached to him. After the two lovers had several minutes to catch their breath, they eased apart, just enough to look into one another's eyes. Carol's lips parted when she saw how scared he was. He looked terrified, shaken, and she had to remind herself that he was younger…that he'd probably never done anything like this before, and that he probably hadn't been entirely sure how the whole thing would play out. She reached up, placing a hand on his cheek and tried to get him to calm down. She couldn't remember exactly what she'd said…the words seemed inadequate... unimportant…and before she could take another breath, his lips caught hers. As they enjoyed one another, Daryl's hands slid to her hips and she pressed herself against him, the two of them desperate for each other…each of them glad that the other was unharmed.

It was so strange to kiss him there in the open…to stand with him in the bright light of day for all the world to see. They continued to taste one another and Carol's mind grew hazy with want and need. She'd been tempted to take his hand and lead him into her home…to drag him up the stairs and make love to him in her own bed, just to let him know that she was his. She thought about how exhilarating it would be to have Daryl in that bed with her…how intense her pleasure would be knowing that he was taking her in the very last place either of them ever would've expected. But she had more sense than that. She'd kept her lips pressed against his for several more heartbeats and then finally pulled away, both of them panting.

He'd kissed the top of her head and muttered apologies, over and over, the words lost in her hair. She'd hugged him hard around the middle, not wanting to let go. She remembered whispering through her tears that it was alright. In a daze, Daryl and Carol slowly eased apart. He'd rubbed her arms, telling her to wait…and then he'd run back to the truck, saying he needed to get something for her.

All Carol could do was stand in the middle of her yard and study the familiar vehicle. She'd stared hard at the fading paint on the truck and tried to convince herself that it was real…that everything she'd just witnessed was real… Daryl jogged back across the yard with something small in his hand. When he stopped in front of her and extended the offering, Carol was almost afraid to take it.

The phone felt strange in her hand and she'd turned it over several times, studying it, her brows knitting together in confusion. Daryl spoke softly, explaining that it was for emergencies…that if anything happened, if she needed help...she could use it. He'd taken it from her, flipping it open and showing her the single phone number that had been programmed. She remembered him gesturing to the truck…He'd told her that she'd be able to reach him, or Merle, anytime…no matter how late or how early. He'd shown her how to adjust the volume so that she could keep it from ringing when Ed was around. Then he'd pulled a bundled black cord from his pocket telling her that she could use it to charge the battery. With his strong hands on her arms, and his blue eyes trained on her face, he'd pleaded with her to always keep it on.

Carol just nodded, her mind still struggling to process everything that she'd seen. After several minutes, the two lovers reached an understanding. Merle and Daryl would stick close by, within a ten mile radius, for the entire day…and the evening, if she wanted them to. If she felt like she needed them, once Ed came home, they'd come back. He'd placed his hand on her shoulder, asking her if she was going to be alright. Carol nodded again, reaching up to let her hand rest over his. They hugged each other then, arms winding around shaking bodies as Daryl and Carol held one another close. He'd ducked his head, placing a quick kiss to the crook of her neck, and then they were easing apart again. Carol had to watch, numb and helpless, as Daryl slowly backed away. They both knew he couldn't stay there. He and Merle had probably lingered too long already. So Carol forced herself to stay where she was, and Daryl made himself leave. He'd paused for a moment, glancing at her over his shoulder when he reached the truck. Their eyes met and she'd given him a simple nod, letting him know that it was alright. Carol's chest tightened as she watched him go. The sound of the passenger's side door slamming shut echoed in her ears and then the truck was rolling slowly down the street.

She couldn't be sure how long she'd stood in her yard…the cell phone and the charger clutched loosely in her hand…But Carol eventually came to her senses. She realized how conspicuous she must've looked and made her way, stiffly and slowly, back into the safety of the house.

Hours had passed since then. She'd called Linda, pleading with her to pick Sophia up from school. She let the other woman know that she'd try to make it over there that evening…but she wasn't sure. Worrying that things might escalate with Ed, she asked if Linda would feel alright about keeping Sophia over night, and getting her to school in the morning…just in case. Carol couldn't risk having her daughter around when Ed got home and unleashed whatever wrath had been festering inside him since that morning.

Time seemed to drag by with painful slowness and Carol's anxiety was building with each passing minute. She needed a distraction. After she'd taken a moment to splash some water on her face and pull herself together, she worked on cleaning the house. In an effort to maintain normalcy, Carol did the laundry, washed the dishes, changed the linen on the beds, she vacuumed every last inch of carpet and mopped the floors. She dusted the furniture…tabletops, even the blades on their living room fan. She wiped down every surface in the kitchen, leaving the entire place spotless. After fixing dinner and setting the table, Carol slumped into one of the chairs and sighed. She ran a hand through her hair, and struggled to form a plan. Troubling thoughts began crowding her mind….

What if it only makes things worse? Ed's never been the type to listen to reason. This could be the thing that pushes him over the edge…

She leaned forward, her elbows resting on the table.

It doesn't matter. We can't keep going like this. Things are going to come to a head sooner or later. I can't spend the rest of my life hiding…worrying…

Carol clasped her hands in front of her mouth and thought about her daughter.

We need to get out of here.

Just as she was beginning to consider her options, as far as Sophia was concerned, the blood froze in her veins. She could hear Ed's car pulling into the driveway…the brakes squeaked as he slowed the vehicle to a stop. She sat up straight, her nerves kicking in. She swallowed hard when she heard his keys jingling just beyond the door. Carol was expecting him to burst in, fuming, screaming…but he didn't seem to be moving with any urgency. The knob turned slowly and she heard the door creak on its hinges.

Ed moved into the hall, pulling off his light jacket and hanging it on the rack. She heard the clink as he dropped his keys, and then the familiar sound of his heavy footsteps. Ed paused, lingering in the doorway to the kitchen. He braced a large hand on the wall and stared hard at his wife.

Carol knew better than to meet his gaze. Seated demurely at the small kitchen table, she kept her head down and her hands resting in her lap. Not knowing what else to do, Carol waited for her husband to speak.

A deafening silence filled the kitchen and Carol focused on the soft ticking noise of the clock that hung on the far wall. She listened as seconds passed, one by one. Her heart was pounding in her chest, making her sick. She was so intently focused on the clock, and the blood rushing in her ears, that she couldn't help but gasp when Ed finally broke the silence.

"Where's Sophia?" he asked, his voice low.

Carol swallowed hard and lifted her chin. "She's with a friend." she spoke softly and her muscles continued to tense. She swore that she could already feel the ache in her jaw where he usually hit her.

Ed's mean eyes were trained on his wife as he took a few steps into the kitchen. "I'm gettin' real sick of that." he said.

Carol kept her head down, knowing that anything she said would only add to his anger.

But Ed wasn't satisfied. "Ya gonna tell me where the hell she is?"

Carol pulled a deep breath into her lungs and stared down at her hands. "I fixed dinner…it's in the oven."

Ed glared at her, his hands balling into fists at his sides.

She did her best to ignore the waves of anger and frustration rolling off of him. Standing slowly and pushing her chair back, she began moving towards the stove, in the hopes of retrieving their dinner. She could feel Ed's eyes on her the entire time. As her fingers curled around the handle to pull open the oven, Carol froze.

"I know ya know who them two assholes were this mornin'." He practically hissed.

She swallowed hard and pulled anyway. Carol stared into the darkness of the oven and heard her husband moving closer. She reached up to the counter and pulled down the oven mitt she needed. When she gripped the glass pan that held the lasagna, she felt Ed standing directly behind her. Trying not to tremble, she pulled the heavy pan from the oven and stood, placing it on the counter. When she turned around, she found herself face to face with her tormenter.

"I know ya know…" he growled under his breath.

Carol still wouldn't answer. She closed the oven and grabbed the pan from the counter. She moved past her husband and made it several steps before something stopped her. There was a sudden, crushing pressure on her arm and Ed jerked hard, making her drop the pan. She cried out in pain and shock as the glass shattered between their feet..shards and lasagna flying in all directions. The sound of the crash was reverberating throughout the kitchen, ringing in Carol's ears…Ed used his grip on her arm to force back into the nearest wall. With his body looming in front of her, blocking her escape, Ed trapped her. His other hand moved to her neck and he kept her pinned against the wall.

She couldn't think and she couldn't breathe…the pain in her arm was so bad she knew that bruises were already forming and if Ed maintained his grip on her neck, she knew she wouldn't be able to stay standing. She was dizzy with fear, every muscle in her body tensing and struggling.

"Ya best tell me who the fuck they were…I'll beat it outta ya…don't care what them assholes said…I own your ass and If I feel like beatin' ya…they ain't got no say in the matter." He squeezed harder and Carol started gasping. She reached up with her free hand and clawed weakly at his arm, trying to stop him, but he was too strong. Her vision was getting fuzzy and a strange blackness seemed to surround her. The last thing she remembered was clawing at his knuckles…

When Carol woke up, she was lying on the kitchen floor. Her neck was aching…sore, the skin bruised, and there was a terrible pain in her right arm. She blinked several times, trying to adjust to her surroundings. She reached out and winced when she felt tiny bits of broken glass covering the floor. There was something else…something slick. Carefully, she propped herself up and glanced down at her clothes…they were covered in the lasagna that had splattered all over the floor. As she looked around, she could see that she'd been laying in the middle of the kitchen, surrounded by shards of glass and red sauce. She swallowed hard, trying to determine how long she'd been there. Before she could gather her thoughts, something startled her. Carol tensed, looking around frantically to find the source of the sound.

"Best get this shit clean." Ed growled. He was seated at the small kitchen table, glaring down at her.

As she met his gaze, Carol couldn't help but think that it had always been this way…he was always looking down at her… She swallowed hard and tried to force herself up, but the floor was slick with sauce. Her hand slipped and she felt a bit of broken glass biting into the meat of her palm. She winced, but continued to push herself up. Standing on weak legs, she stared at him.

"Here's what's gonna happen," he said. "You're gonna clean all this…" he kicked at a large shard of glass, sending it skidding in her direction. "Then you 'n me are gonna have a nice long talk 'bout them assholes that showed up on our lawn this mornin'. Then, you're gonna tell me where Sophia is."

Carol didn't say anything. She just turned away from him and slowly made her way towards the sink. As she crouched and pulled open one of the cabinets under the sink, she tried desperately to think of a solution. She had no intentions of revealing Daryl and Merle's identities, or Sophia's location, no matter what Ed threatened to do to her. She reached for a dustpan and a small brush before heading back to the center of the kitchen. She began scraping the larger pieces of glass and food into the pan. Ed's eyes never left her…he was enjoying the control.

She worked in silence…collecting food and glass in her pan and then emptying the contents into a small trashcan under the sink. It became a monotonous pattern. She moved back and forth, across the kitchen, stooping and standing, scraping, wiping…over and over. Ed's interest seemed to be waning, just slightly. From the corner of her eye, Carol could see him looking out the window. Something outside had caught his attention. In that moment, inspiration struck. Carol moved back towards the open cabinet but instead of dumping everything into the trashcan, she held onto one particularly large, jagged piece of glass. She stood, and placed it carefully in the sink, doing her best not to make a sound. With her heart racing, Carol resumed her work.

When the floor was finally spotless, she put her supplies away and stood in front of the sink, her fingers gripping the edge of the counter. She could feel Ed staring at her and she waited patiently for him to speak. She heard the legs of his chair scraping the floor as he pushed it back and stood. The hair at the base of her neck was standing up but she tried to remain calm.

Ed moved until he was standing behind her. "What's it gonna be?" he asked. "I'm gettin' those names outta ya one way or another. Ya wanna start with them two bastards or Sophia?"

Carol was gripping the counter so hard that her knuckles had turned white; she refused to turn around and face him.

Silence hung heavy around the two people and Ed's temper began to flare. His hands moved to his belt. "Fine." he said. "We can do it your way."

Carol stiffened when she heard the clinking of the belt buckle, but she didn't move. She'd been beaten enough times…this wasn't anything new and it certainly wasn't enough to break her. If a bruised tailbone was the price she had to pay to keep her loved ones safe, then she would grit her teeth and take the pain…she'd been through worse.

But Ed had other plans. When he pulled his belt from the loops, he dropped it, letting it hit the floor. Carol's heart stopped. Her lips parted and a cold sweat suddenly broke out under her clothes.

No…

She started to tremble and her breathing grew shallow, but she seemed to be frozen in place. Every cell in her body was urging her to run, but she couldn't make herself move…the fear was too great…it paralyzed her.

Ed reached around her waist and worked on unfastening her pants. She slammed her eyes shut and bowed her head, trying to block it all out. Her heart seemed to beat just a little faster when she heard the tiny metal teeth of her zipper separating. Ed gripped her waistband and tugged roughly, pulling the fabric down past her hips. As he slid her pants and panties down her legs, Carol shuddered. She had to swallow down the bile that had risen in the back of her throat and keep herself in check. She'd shared a bed with him for five years but she could never remember a time when she'd been more repulsed. Her fingers were still curled around the edge of the counter and she waited for him to act.

Ed worked his own zipper down and moved even closer to her, pressing himself against her. She kept a whimper locked behind her lips. "You wanna start givin' up names?" he whispered in her ear as he leaned over her. "Because I promise you I can make this hurt…"

Carol's eyes were still closed and she pulled a shaky breath into her lungs, holding it there. As her husband kept her trapped against the counter, two words began to echo in Carol's mind.

Five years….five years….five years….

The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She'd wasted five long years of her life being Ed's prisoner…his slave. She'd spent all those days living in constant fear of her next mistake and the punishment that would follow. Five years worrying about her daughter and taking every possible measure to keep the little girl away from her father. She knew then, as she felt him push against her, that she couldn't do it anymore. She didn't have another five years in her. She couldn't spend the rest of her days as a battered wife…as property.

She didn't care about Ed…she cared about Daryl…and Sophia. Daryl was the only man she wanted…he was the only one who's hands she ever wanted on her body. The fact that Ed's bare skin was brushing her already felt like a betrayal and she wasn't about to let her husband violate her. Daryl was her partner, her lover, and she would not give her body to another living soul. Thinking of the man that had changed her life, and the little girl that she would willingly die for, Carol bent over the sink, reaching in to find the piece of glass she'd hidden there.

Thinking that his wife was consenting to the violation, Ed gripped her hips and bucked against her…he was momentarily distracted by her body and Carol seized the opportunity. Her fingers curled around the jagged shard and she could feel the rough edges biting into her hand, but it didn't matter. She clutched her weapon tightly, took a sharp breath, and turned suddenly, jerking the shard. The motion was so quick, almost fluid, and it took her a moment to realize that she'd actually made contact. Carol watched as a fine arc of blood trailed after the end of the shard. She'd lashed out, catching the side of her husband's neck with the shining point of her weapon.

Ed staggered back, in shock, his hands going to the gash on his neck. He hadn't even had a chance to swear…or cry out. His eyes were wide as he clutched his neck, trying to stop the bleeding. Carol was breathing hard, her blue eyes trained on the man that was awkwardly stumbling back into the far wall. Her chest was heaving and there were flecks of bright blood on her skin, mingling with the red sauce that still covered her clothes. She kept her eyes on him as she set the piece of glass down on the counter and quickly pulled up her pants and underwear. Her fingers were shaking but she managed to zip her fly and fasten the button. Fighting to catch her breath and calm her frayed nerves, Carol started moving towards him.

Ed seemed to be gasping, choking…His face had gone pale…the color draining away as blood continued to pour from the gash on his neck. He leaned back, letting the nearest wall take his weight. She could see that his hands had grown sticky…the scarlet liquid seeping from between his fingers… His strength was fading and Carol watched in awe as his heavy body began to slide down the wall. She was scared, shaken…adrenaline was coursing through her frame, the excess energy pooling in her fingertips and toes, making her anxious, and she took a moment to blink and get her bearings.

As she moved towards him, Carol could see how badly he was struggling. His face was clammy, ashen, and there seemed to be genuine fear reflected in his dark eyes. He continued to sputter and gasp and Carol studied him as if he were a stranger. For the very first time, in five years, Carol was looking down at him. She was the one standing…she wasn't a victim. Looking around at the kitchen and all the familiar objects, Carol suddenly seemed to realize that it was her house too…that it should've been her house all along… She was the one who cooked…who cleaned, who raised their daughter. She stood, her hands forming fists at her sides, and wondered why it had taken her so long to fight back.

Realizing that Ed was still bleeding, quite heavily, and that she wasn't prepared to have him die on their kitchen floor, she hurried to a nearby drawer and pulled out a clean hand towel. Without hesitation, she dropped to a crouch in front of him and pulled his sticky hands away from the wound. Ed didn't have the strength to resist her and he gurgled something incoherent as a fresh torrent of blood gushed from the gash in his neck. Carol ignored the pitiful sounds he was making and pressed the towel to the wound, applying pressure. The cloth was white and she watched as the crimson liquid spread, staining the fabric.

The towel was growing damp, but she kept it pressed to his neck, refusing to let go. "Ed," she said, using her free hand to lightly slap his cheek. "Can you hear me?"

He blinked but didn't speak…his chest was heaving.

"I need you to calm down. The more you struggle, the more blood you'll lose. Stay still." Her voice was firm and she pressed down harder, trying to slow the bleeding.

His lids were growing heavy and he was trying to say something.

"Stop." she insisted. "Be still. If we can't get the bleeding to stop, you'll die. Right here. On the floor."

He blinked again, but his breathing seemed to slow a bit. His legs were sprawled in front of him and she knelt carefully between them. Her lips were set in a thin line as she held the cloth against his neck. She hadn't meant to cut him so deeply…she just wanted him to stop..to create some distance between their bodies…but even if he died in front of her, Carol wouldn't regret her decision.

Hours seemed to pass as the two people studied one another. Ed couldn't move or speak…all he could do was stare at his wife...his attacker. He felt the pressure of the towel on his wound and knew that Carol was the only thing stopping him from bleeding out. He looked into her blue eyes and saw fire there. It unnerved him. She wasn't the sniveling whipping post that he'd spent five years abusing. She hurt him…she deliberately lashed out, intending to cause him pain, and she succeeded. The thought seemed so foreign to Ed. She'd never looked at him the way she was now…her eyes clear and focused…they weren't red-rimmed or filled with tears. All he saw was anger beneath a mask of concentration as she applied pressure to his neck. Something seemed to twist inside him when he noticed flecks of his own blood on her skin…her face… He wasn't sure how long he'd been slumped against the wall but his head was swimming, and he could've sworn that Carol disappeared at some point, leaving another woman in her place. The cold, blue eyes that were burning into him now…they were the eyes of a stranger.

After the initial shock wore off, Carol was able to calm herself and tend to the wound. The flow of blood gradually slowed to a stop and she carefully pulled the towel away. She set the damp cloth on the floor and noticed that her husband's eyes were closed. His chest still rose and fell every few seconds…his breathing seemed shallow, strained… Leaving the bloody mess behind her, Carol headed for the stairs and hurried up to their bedroom. She rummaged through a drawer in their master bathroom and pulled out the supplies she knew she would need. Along with a clean towel, she grabbed a small sewing kit and a pair of scissors. As she made her way back down the stairs, Carol tried to remember if she'd ever used her needle and thread to mend clothes…she hadn't.

When she was crouched in front of him again, she used the clean towel to dab at the gash. She needed to see the tear in his flesh. His eyes were still closed and he seemed unresponsive. Carol decided to take advantage of his unconscious state by threading her needle. Once she was ready, she cast a quick glance at his face…but there were no signs of awareness. Bracing herself, she pushed the shining point of the needle into his already agitated skin. He stirred slightly, muttering something, but didn't open his eyes. Carol tried to remain calm. She forced the needle through, breaching the other side of the gash and then pulled sharply. The thread seemed to sting him as it rubbed the raw flesh but she didn't stop. Her eyes flicked to his face and she could see fresh beads of sweat breaking out on his forehead. Carol resumed her work, pricking the skin again as the needle pushed through, the second time she pulled the string, Ed spat out a curse.

He tried to move and Carol's free hand shot out, gripping his shoulder. "Don't." she said. "I need to close the wound, quickly."

Ed eased his eyes open and blinked, more curses falling from his lips. "Fuckin' christ…"

"Try and stay still." she said flatly, as she worked the needle through his skin, pulling the thread after it.

Ed's head was still swimming and he was filled with more anger than he could handle. "Soon as I get up off this floor…I'm.." he was struggling to speak. "I'm gonna beat your ass into the goddamn ground."

Carol stopped stitching and eased back so that she could look him in the eye. There was no fear in her expression, only scrutiny. "I don't think you're in a position to make threats Ed."

His brows knit together and his lips parted. She'd never spoken to him that way.

Carol could see the shock on his face and it only added to her confidence. She was finally in a position of power over him. She returned her attention to the wound and pushed the needle through again, pulling the string tight. Ed growled, his jaw clenching hard. When she glanced at his face, she waited for him to meet her gaze. They stared hard at one another. "I could've let you bleed out." she said, as if it were nothing more than a passing thought. "But I didn't." she shrugged her shoulders, her head tilting to one side. "I'm the only reason you're still alive."

Ed's rage was getting the best of him. "You ain't shit." he muttered.

She narrowed her eyes. "I'm just the one with the needle…" she tugged the thread, bringing the two pieces of torn flesh closer together, one stitch at a time.

Ed gnashed his teeth and swore again, sweat beading at his temples. "I'll kill ya." he snarled.

But Carol wasn't afraid…not anymore. "And where would that leave you?" she asked.

Ed didn't understand. He glared at her and tried to ignore the raw pain in his neck... the way the thread burned as she pulled it though the wound.

"Even if you got rid of me…you wouldn't get Sophia. The police would never leave her with you. So you can threaten me…you can try to hurt me, but it won't get you any closer to sole custody. The second anything happens to me…the state will take her. I have family, Ed. Friends. They'll make sure she's cared for. Even if she ends up in goddamn foster care, she'll be better off than she ever would've been with you." She hissed, her nails digging into his shoulder as she held him in place. Her eyes were blue slits and she waited, daring him to say anything to her. Carol was in awe of her own aggression, but she supposed that five years worth of trapped anger was finally rushing to the surface and she was struggling to contain it. With each stitch, she was tempted to drive the needle deeper into his neck. She knew if she really tried, she could hit a major artery…he'd be dead in seconds.

"You're full of shit…" he muttered.

Carol gripped his shoulder even tighter, making him wince. "I can promise you, I'm not. I will do whatever I have to do to keep Sophia safe…and so will those men who were here this morning. You're alive because we've shown you mercy…mercy you don't deserve. Now you can either accept that, and be grateful…or you can keep making threats and see how far it gets you. Kill me…and you will never see Sophia again." She let her eyes linger on his for half a heartbeat before refocusing on the wound. "Instead of trying to scare me, you should worry about your neck and how you're going to explain the stitches at work tomorrow."

Ed grunted but didn't speak. In all his years on this earth, no one, man or woman, had ever spoken to him like that. He'd never been at someone else's mercy before and he found that it didn't suit him. Anger continued to bubble under his skin but he was too weak to act on it.

Carol could hear him breathing through his nose and she knew that he was seething with rage. Normally, that would frighten her, but not tonight. She'd reached a breaking point…she nearly killed the man in a moment of desperation and the rebellion seemed to wake something inside her. She wasn't going to let him violate her and she wasn't going to cower at his threats. Knowing that Sophia would be safe, no matter what happened, gave Carol the confidence to stand up to her abuser. Between Linda, Christine, Merle, Daryl, the police, and Child Protective Services, Carol knew that her daughter would never end up in Ed's hands. If her husband killed her, so be it. He wouldn't get Sophia. She worked on the sutures and waited for him to say something.

"Fuckin' bitch..." he growled under his breath.

She knew she should've just ignored him….she shouldn't let it get to her, but she was already so angry and she didn't have it in her to take anymore abuse…even if it was as simple as name calling. Setting her needle aside for the moment, she rose and walked back to the sink. Grabbing the shard carefully, she moved back towards Ed and dropped to a crouch in front of him. His legs were still sprawled and his fly was undone. He hadn't had a chance to pull up his zipper and Carol could see his flaccid manhood. She held the jagged shard, that was still covered in his blood, over his crotch and glared at him. "I am your wife." she hissed. "And I am sick of the way you talk to me." she pressed the tip of the shard against him and he swore, his face growing pale all over again. "Don't call me bitch…don't call me woman…it's Carol. It's easy to remember, I'm the one holding the glass."

Ed's upper lip was curling back in rage. "Ya wouldn't…"

She pressed the sharp edge against him, letting it graze his manhood. She didn't apply enough pressure to break the skin, but she wanted to make him nervous. "I wouldn't even blink." she hissed. "Just one slip…one clumsy move and this useless piece of flesh could be gone. I want you to think about that the next time you even consider touching me…you piece of shit." She kept her eyes trained on his as she set the glass aside.

Ed never knew that Carol harbored such deep resentment…he wasn't in the habit of taking other people's feelings into consideration. He just assumed she would be there…taking the punishment…bearing the brunt of his anger….but all he could see now was hatred..and it startled him. He watched her hand as she carefully set the glass aside. "What is it ya want?" he asked with a growl.

She sighed heavily and stared at the broken man in front of her. "The same thing I've always wanted…freedom." She moved back into his space and resumed stitching the wound.

Ed considered the statement and winced as the needle punctured his skin. "We ain't gettin' divorced…"

A crease formed in Carol's brow as she worked to complete the final stitch. "No…we don't have the money." the tip of her tongue was resting between her lips as she tied the surgeon's knot.

"Then what's your plan?" he snapped.

She reached for her scissors and held them close to the wound; she felt her husband tense when the cool metal neared his skin and something about that gave her a thrill. "To stay out of each other's way. I don't want you touching me…I don't want you touching Sophia. I'm sick of you taking all of your bullshit out on me. I don't care what you need to do, how much you need to drink, or who you need to fuck to get it out of your system…but you will not bring it into this house." She spoke calmly, flatly, as if they were discussing their utility bills. Carol focused on the thread she was holding and made sure to cut it close without undoing the knot.

Ed grunted, his mean eyes fixed on her. "And If I decide I ain't gonna buy into all this shit?"

Carol didn't hesitate. She took the scissors and pressed the sharp point against the underside of his chin. "Then I'll jam this into your throat." she whispered. Leaning in closer, she placed her mouth to his ear. "If you try to hurt me…they'll find you. And their shotguns will be the least of your worries." Carol eased back and met her husband's gaze. "I'm gonna get the rest of this cleaned up." she gestured to the blood soaked towel and the crimson stains on the floor. "Did you want me to help you get to the couch? Think you can stand?"

For the first time in his life, Ed Peletier felt a genuine flicker of fear. It would've been easy for her to stab him with the scissors…they were still poised under his chin. He swallowed hard and tried to process the raw, stinging pain in his neck. "Couch." he muttered.

Carol nodded, setting the scissors down. She took her husband's hand and worked to haul him off the floor. It was difficult and the muscles in her back were screaming, but she knew she needed to do this. She had to show him that there was a way for the two of them to work together, even if they were trapped in a loveless marriage. So she grunted and pulled; Ed slammed his eyes shut and swore but he managed to push himself up. He took a moment to lean against the wall, letting it take his weight. Carol and Ed stood panting in the kitchen, their clothes a mess and their skin covered in dried sweat. "We can do this." she said, as she rubbed the sore spot on her arm where he'd grabbed her.

"What makes ya think that?" he growled.

She ran a hand through her hair and sighed. "Because it's better than the alternative."

Ed just stared at her, his brows knitting together in confusion.

"Hurting each other." Carol explained. She moved towards the wall and slipped an arm around his middle, letting him lean on her. "Come on; slowly…"

He grabbed hold of his wife and let her lead him out into the living room. She helped him to ease down carefully on the sofa. He laid back, his eyes closing and a sigh of relief escaping him. Carol spent several minutes sitting on the edge of the couch, studying him. "I know you don't love me," she said, her voice low. "And I don't love you…but we can do this. We can co-exist…at least until we figure something else out. But we need to agree on one thing."

"What's that?" he asked, groaning as the gash in his neck throbbed.

Carol braced her hands on her thighs. "We don't let this affect her. If she's in the house…it's business as usual. Dinner…homework…normalcy."

"Fine." he grunted.

Feeling as though they'd reached an understanding, Carol rose from the couch and started heading back to the kitchen. "There's leftovers in the fridge. I'll heat something up and have it out here in a minute. You just rest…try not to move too much or the stitches could tear." With that, Carol disappeared into the kitchen.

When she reached the sink, she gripped the counter with one hand, her fingers curling tightly around the edge. Her other hand went to her mouth and she finally let her mask crumble. Carol shuddered as the hot tears formed at the corners of her eyes. She tried to muffle the sobs, not wanting her husband to hear, but she let the tears roll down her cheeks. She couldn't believe what she'd done. Carol never wanted to resort to violence, but she couldn't allow Ed to hurt her. She'd suffered long enough and if violence was the only language he understood…then she was willing to cross that line. As her body trembled in the aftermath of her outburst, Carol realized that she needed to get out of the house. She needed to see Daryl. With her mind made up, she quickly wiped at her cheeks and sniffed, trying to smother her emotions for the time being. She turned on the tap, and held her hands under the rush of warm water, trying to wash away blood. When Carol felt the sting of hot water on her skin, she realized that she'd never taken time to tend to her own injuries. There were small cuts in her palm and on her fingers from where she'd gripped the shard. Focusing on her task, she quickly pulled a small container from the fridge and placed it in the microwave. She pushed the two-minute button and listened to the familiar hum. After she'd taken Ed his food, and set him up with one of their TV trays, she excused herself and hurried upstairs.

In the safety of their master bathroom, Carol locked the door and shed her clothes. She peeled the stained shirt off her body and let it drop. When she unfastened her bra, she wanted to groan. She pushed her pants and panties down her legs, ignoring the pain in her hand. Kicking the dirty clothes away from her, she pulled the shower curtain aside and turned the knob. When she heard the rush of hot water, Carol stepped inside and stood under the spray, letting the clear droplets pelt her body. She ran her good hand through her hair and shuddered at the memory of Ed's bare skin against hers.

That can't happen again.

Carol needed to feel clean…to rid any trace of that man from her body. She never imagined she'd have the courage to stand up to her husband…to tell him he couldn't touch her. And she certainly didn't think he'd listen. But as she crouched in front of him, with the bloody shard poised over his groin, Carol felt that she'd driven her point home…that he understood her. She'd been just as shocked as Ed when her aggression surfaced. It was as if some repressed side of herself suddenly emerged with a vengeance. Carol had never been the sort of person to challenge authority, but she supposed Ed simply pushed her too far. Everyone has a limit. She just couldn't stomach the thought of him being inside her. Daryl and Carol had never established the exact nature of their relationship. She didn't know if he was seeing anyone else…and every night that she spent lying in bed next to her husband, Carol couldn't help but to feel guilty. It wasn't fair to Daryl. He'd been nothing but good to her since they met and she left him, every Saturday, just to return to a home she shared with Ed. Daryl risked his life that morning, he and Merle both. He took a chance in the hopes that it would help her, and she wasn't going to betray that kindness by letting her husband violate her. As far as Carol was concerned, her body belonged to Daryl and no one else. She wondered if he felt the same about her.

She reached for the soap and began washing her skin. As she scrubbed away sweat, blood and sauce, Carol replayed the scene in her mind. She remembered the feeling as the jagged edge of the shard caught Ed's flesh, tearing it. The blood seemed to burst from the gash, the warm spray hitting her in the chest. In that moment, she simply reacted. He was threatening her…and she couldn't take it. He was trying to get information out of her and Carol had no intention of telling him where Sophia was, or who Merle and Daryl were. Something primal came over her…she was a mother protecting her child and a woman protecting her lover. It didn't matter if she was small, weak…she was going to do whatever she had to in order to keep them safe. Ed made the mistake of backing her into a corner and her only recourse was violence. The more she thought about it, the better Carol felt. She was proud of herself for fighting back….for finally making Ed listen to her. She'd wasted too many years being a victim and she intended to put those days behind her. So she'd spoken honestly, frankly, telling Ed exactly what she thought and what she wanted. It seemed to be the only way to get his attention. She remembered the way he'd tensed when she pushed the needle through his flesh, stitching the wound. She had the control…and the feeling was intoxicating. As Carol continued to wash her body, she couldn't help but feel that the weak, cowardly woman she'd been before was slowly being washed down the drain. She didn't even wince when she ran the soap over the cuts in her hand. All that mattered was her victory over Ed. She'd proven that she could stand up to him…hurt him, defend herself, and that she could make demands. It was her house too.

Feeling incredibly alive, and awake, Carol turned off the water and stepped out of the shower. She shook her short, mussed hair, sending droplets in every direction. She reached out to wipe the fog from the bathroom mirror, and was startled by the woman staring back at her. The color in her eyes seemed brighter, and her chest was heaving, lifting her breasts. She licked the water from her lips and marveled at the changes that had taken place since she first met Daryl. The way he touched her made her feel beautiful and she found that she carried herself with a little more dignity…she stood up straighter, held her head higher and smiled more than she ever had. She chose not to focus on the slight bruising around her neck…Carol knew that Daryl would ask about it, that he'd be worried, but she would just have to find some way to explain her actions without upsetting him. He'd told her, months ago, that marks weren't anything to be ashamed of...and she wasn't ashamed of the bruises that were forming on her neck and her arm now. They just served as proof that she was stronger than the man that tried to hurt her. Teeming with more trapped energy than she could handle. Carol pulled the cell phone from the cabinet under the sink and dialed Daryl's number.

Fifteen minutes later, Carol was sitting in the hall, pulling her sneakers on. She was wearing some of the clothes that she normally reserved for Friday nights. After her shower, and the phone call, she'd pulled the bags of hidden clothes from her bedroom closet. She went through shirts, sweaters, jeans, folding everything and tucking the clothes away in her dresser. Carol wasn't going to let Ed control her anymore…not her behavior and not her appearance. She knew she needed to make a statement early on, while Ed was weak. So she slipped into a pair of jeans and pulled a long-sleeve navy blue shirt over her head.

After her sneakers were on, she pushed herself up off the floor and headed to the living room. Ed was still lying on the sofa where she'd left him. His pallor concerned her and she moved until she was standing in front of the couch, looking down at him. "Stitches holding up?" she asked.

Ed winced, his eyes slamming shut for a moment as a fresh wave of pain coursed through him. When he felt that he could speak, he glanced up at her. "They ain't torn yet."

Carol dropped to a crouch and studied the wound. The gash was about two inches long…the skin raw, angry. She could see the redness where the needle had gone through…each little puncture mark seemed inflamed and the thread had been pulled tight…she imagined it must be chafing him. Blood had dried on his skin…there were stains all the way down his neck and on his shirt…making the whole thing look almost theatrical. Sighing, Carol went back to the kitchen to retrieve another hand towel. As she held the small cloth under a stream of hot water, Carol wondered if this truly was a turning point in her marriage. She'd never seen her husband like this…weak…docile. It had taken an act of terrible violence, but the man finally seemed to hear her…to see her. She'd made it clear that she possessed the capacity for physical violence, even at her own expense, and she hoped that would be enough to tip the scales in her favor, or at least put the two of them on even footing. Releasing another small sigh, Carol wrung the towel, twisting it hard. Droplets trickled back into the sink with a pit pat sound.

When she reentered the living room, Carol eased down, sitting on the edge of the sofa. Ed tensed but didn't really have the strength to move. She glanced at the mostly uneaten food on the TV tray. "Not hungry?" she asked.

He grunted in response.

Carol took the damp cloth and moved it until she was hovering over the gash. Ed swallowed hard, his mean eyes fixed on her. "It's alright." she said. "Just trying to clean up some of the blood. You're a mess."

"I'm fine." he growled.

She pulled a deep breath into her lungs, trying to summon her strength and patience. "Ed…I need you to hear me."

"Ain't like I got a damn choice." he winced as his wound throbbed.

Without waiting for permission, she pressed a corner of the warm towel to his raw skin and dabbed gently at the dried blood. She was careful, only applying the slightest hint of pressure. The wet cloth was taking on a rusty tint as she wiped at his skin. "I don't want to live like this. We shouldn't be hurting one another. I let it go on for too long…I should've stopped you years ago. We might not be in love, but I think we can at least exist in the same space. All I'm asking for is respect. We need to be equals, as long as we share this house. It doesn't matter what we really think…what we're feeling…" her brows knit together as she ran the cloth down his neck, cleaning away the grisly trails the blood had left behind. "We just need to treat each other like human beings, for Sophia's sake." She focused on her work, running the warm towel over his skin in an attempt to soothe him. "Can you do that?" Her clear blue eyes were trained on his face.

He stared up at her through the gloom. Ed's mind was still grappling with the idea that his wife nearly killed him…and that she'd taken the time to stitch the wound she inflicted. Now she was bending over him, pressing a hot cloth to his stinging flesh and wiping away the dry blood that made his skin itch. He didn't understand her, and he wasn't sure he wanted to. Something about her frightened him, but he couldn't let her know that.

"This anger you've been holding onto…" she said. "You need to let it go. I don't know where it comes from…I'm guessing it's been there your entire life, but it needs to stop here. Let it go Ed. Or it's going to get you killed." She wiped away the last of the blood and set the cloth aside. "There were so many times that I thought about running…about calling the police. And I only hesitated because…" her voice faltered and she took a moment to compose herself; she wasn't going to cry in front of him…not when she'd just found her strength. "I didn't want to be the one to break up our family."

Ed was staring hard at her, his face unreadable.

"I thought Sophia should know her father…sometimes I still do. I think she has a right to form her own opinions. And one day, when she's old enough, she'll be the one to decide whether or not she wants you in her life. You don't have to love me Ed…but you should love her. And if you don't…if you just don't have it in you….I'll take her."

Ed shifted slightly on the couch and tried to process everything his wife was saying. In all their years, they'd never had a conversation like this. They'd never spoken honestly with one another and there was something jarring about it. He wasn't sure what to say…what to think.

After several seconds of silence, Carol cleared her throat. "Ed?" she said softly. "Are you hearing me?"

He closed his eyes and released a heavy sigh.

"I'll give you some time to think about all this." She stood, heading towards the hall, but Ed called out, stopping her.

"Where ya goin'?" he asked, his voice thick as he battled pain and fatigue.

Carol folded her arms across her chest but didn't look back at him. "Out. Think you'll be alright?"

He grunted and shifted, trying to get comfortable. "I ain't dyin'."

She straightened her back and resumed walking. "Good. I'll be back in the morning. There's pain killers in the cabinet above the microwave." With that she grabbed her keys and her purse from the rack in the hall and then pulled the front door open.

The instant Carol stepped out into the warm evening air, she felt some of the weight fall away from her shoulders. She locked the door behind her and stood on the faded welcome mat. It was June and the world seemed to come alive at night. Insects were chirping in the grass, and a warm breeze was making the trees rustle across the street. She pulled a deep breath into her lungs and tried to make sense of everything that had taken place between her and Ed. It was still difficult to accept the fact that she was wearing clothes she'd picked out and that she was leaving the house without telling him where she planned to go…there was something exhilarating about it. She felt strong, free…

Nervous energy was bubbling inside her and she began pacing on her lawn. She was going over all the things she'd said to her husband, but before she could get lost in her own thoughts, Carol heard the familiar squeaking of brakes as the truck slowed to a stop in front of her mailbox. An incredible sense of relief and joy washed over her and she hurried across the lawn.

Carol sat between the two brothers as the truck rolled down the road. They drove into the evening in silence, none of them feeling the need to speak. Carol's eyes were closed as she leaned her head against Daryl's shoulder, her hand clutching his. She rubbed his knuckles absently with her thumb, loving the rough texture.

Merle was driving and he occasionally glanced over at his brother. The younger Dixon would meet his brother's gaze and nod, letting Merle know how thankful he was for his help. The two of them had an understanding. The Dixon's had reputations as loud-mouth rednecks with bad tempers, but one thing they prided themselves on was loyalty. No matter how badly they fought, or what the circumstance was, the brothers never turned their backs on one another. Daryl bailed Merle out of jail on more than one occasion, and the older Dixon was more than willing to repay the debt, any way that he could….and helping Carol seemed like a worthy cause. He wasn't foolish; he could see that the woman meant something to his brother. Neither of the Dixon's had much tolerance for abuse, and once Merle learned about Carol's situation, he let his brother know that he would help.

Now the three of them were driving through a quiet summer night, stars blinking overhead and fields stretching out all around them. Daryl had one arm curled around Carol. He liked the way it felt to have hear leaning against his shoulder, and part of him wished that she could stay…that she didn't have to leave him in the morning. But he was grateful for any time that he could spend with her, and he was anxious to know what had taken place after he and his brother left her that morning.

Carol could feel warmth spreading through her frame. She forgot about the bruises on her neck and her arm…the cuts in her hand…all that mattered was the man she was leaning against, and the way he made her feel. As they drove through the surrounding darkness, Carol wondered what she'd done to deserve the friendship and kindness…the protection of these two brothers. They didn't owe her anything…they'd barely known her five months and they'd risked their lives to help her. It was slightly overwhelming and she couldn't be more thankful. She listened to the humming of the tires and tried to savor the peace and safety she'd found with these two unlikely allies.

Finally, the truck rolled to a stop in front of the house. Merle pulled the key from the ignition, letting the engine die. Carol had a soft smile on her face and she couldn't help but think back to the first night she'd spent there. She'd been so nervous as she helped Daryl out of the car and walked him up the porch steps. Now, she was staring at her partner as he stood just outside the truck, offering her his hand. She took it, gripping him firmly as he helped her down out of the cab. She'd never been to the house earlier than one AM and the idea that she had more time to spend with Daryl filled her with sudden excitement. It was only eight fifteen…

The minute her feet hit the ground, Carol reached for Daryl and pulled him tight against her. He wrapped his arms around her and let his chin rest on her shoulder. Carol squeezed him for several seconds, her heart thrumming. He reached up, cradling the back of her head and running his fingers gently through her short hair. They smiled at one another, both of them knowing that words weren't necessary. She leaned in, placing a soft kiss to his chest, and then eased away from him.

Merle was standing awkwardly in the gravel driveway, waiting for his companions to start heading for the house. But no one was moving. He kicked at the ground and rubbed his neck, wondering if he should say something…but before he got the chance, Carol turned to face him. He lifted his chin, meeting her gaze, but he couldn't quite place the look on her face. Smiling and feeling her eyes grow warm, Carol moved into the man's space and pulled him into a hug. "Thank you…" she whispered, trying to hold herself together.

Merle was shocked at first. He wasn't used to anyone thanking him…and he certainly hadn't counted on the physical contact. He hesitantly embraced her, patting her back. There was something strange about being hugged by his brother's woman…by someone he'd come to think of as a friend. The Dixon's didn't have many true friends and Merle had never been entirely sure of what Carol thought of him. But as she held onto him, her cheek pressed to his chest, he realized that she truly cared about him and Daryl. Somewhere along the line, this woman had become a part of their lives…she was more than a friend…she was family. And with each passing second, Merle grew more convinced that he and Daryl had done the right thing that morning. He gave her back another gentle pat and eyed his brother over her shoulder.

Daryl just nodded, letting Merle know that it was alright. The older Dixon rubbed Carol's back and whispered to her. "Easy now girl…ya ain't gotta go thankin' me for nothin'. We was just lookin' out for ya. That's all."

Carol eased back and looked at him. "No one's ever done that for me. You don't know what it meant…seeing the two of you outside my house…it just…"

"Hey now," he said, placing a hand on her shoulder. "That was all the boy's idea. You should be thankin' his dumbass."

Carol smirked at Merle. "You helped. That's not a small thing. I won't forget it."

Merle shrugged, "Ain't nothin'." he insisted, a faint blush on his face.

She placed her hand on his cheek and let her eyes linger on him for a moment longer. Without another word, Carol turned away and followed Daryl as he made his way up the porch steps. Merle trailed after them. "Hey," he called out.

The three companions reached the top of the steps. Daryl and Carol waited as Merle worked the key into the lock. "You eat yet?" the older Dixon asked Carol.

Her brows knit together and she nearly laughed. After everything she'd witnessed in the last few hours…everything she'd been through…food seemed unimportant. She knew that she should eat…rest, but she couldn't. Lingering traces of adrenaline were still tingling in her fingertips and toes. She was restless and the long, quiet car-ride to the house just seemed to make her more anxious. Carol found that she had an appetite, but not for food. "No." she said calmly, trying not to sound impatient.

Merle finally pushed the door open and the three of them stepped inside. As they stood in the entryway, kicking off their shoes and setting their keys on a small hall table, Carol's eyes found Daryl's and they stared hard at one another. She bit the corner of her bottom lip and that was the only signal he needed. Sensing that they understood one another, Carol gestured to the kitchen. "I'm just gonna use your phone, if that's okay. I want to check on Sophia…talk to her for a minute if Linda hasn't already put her to bed." She smiled at the two brothers before disappearing to the kitchen.

Once she was out of earshot, Daryl tried to speak, but his brother cut him off. "Ya'll feel like eatin'?" Merle asked.

Daryl swallowed hard, trying to string his thoughts together. "Maybe later."

A crease formed in Merle's brow. "Tryin' to tell me ya ain't starvin'?"

The younger Dixon bowed his head and rubbed the back of his neck. He waited a few seconds before lifting his chin. "I am…it's just…" Daryl gnawed his lip for a moment. "Ya mind stayin' down here for a while?"

A look of confusion crossed Merle's face. "Down here?"

Daryl released a heavy sigh, his hands going to his hips. He really didn't want to have this conversation…not that it was anything new…

As the two brothers lingered in the hall, understanding seemed to wash over the older Dixon. "Shit, already? Ya'll just got in the damn door…I ain't been home but two seconds, 'n now you're tellin' me I gotta stay down here?"

Daryl looked past his brother. He could see Carol in the kitchen. She stood with the house-phone to her ear and there was a smile on her face; he knew she must be talking to Sophia. As if she could feel his eyes on her, she glanced at him, color playing on her cheeks. The younger Dixon refocused on his brother. "I ain't tellin' ya…I'm askin'."

Merle sighed, rubbing the back of his head. He knew that Daryl and Carol had trouble keeping their hands off of each other whenever they were in the house, and he'd gotten used to blocking them out…or trying to. But he just assumed, after the stressful day they'd all had, that the two of them wouldn't immediately be jumping into bed. He figured they would get some food in their bellies, maybe relax in front of the TV for a while…after all, the Dixon's had been up since before dawn, and hadn't been home all day…but apparently, Carol and his brother had other plans. As difficult as it was to be banished to the first floor of their home, Merle couldn't help but smirk a little. He was proud of Daryl. The boy had a good thing going with Carol, and from what he'd overheard, his brother kept the woman happy.

"Fine." Merle finally said. He reached out to give his brother's shoulder a pat. "Ya best make the most of it."

Daryl felt himself blushing. In the next instant, Carol stepped back into the hall and stood beside her partner. She glanced at Merle. "You two have anything decent in the fridge?" she asked.

Merle met her gaze. "Sure enough do. Eggs, bacon, sausage…might even be some biscuits in the freezer."

She smiled. "I was thinking I could fix something for all of us later…"

"I'd like that." said Merle.

The three of them stood awkwardly in the hall, not knowing what else to say. Sensing that someone needed to break the silence, Daryl cleared his throat. "Merle was just sayin' that he's gonna stay down here for a while, maybe watch some TV." He cast a sideways glance at Carol.

She could feel herself starting to smile. "Oh…okay." Her cheeks were burning as she discreetly grabbed Daryl's hand and started dragging him towards the stairs.

Merle smirked as he watched them go. He knew he shouldn't tease them…they deserved some happiness, but he couldn't help himself. "Ya'll have fun now." he called after them.

Carol didn't miss a beat. She yelled back at the older Dixon. "I'd keep the volume turned up if I were you."

Merle snorted, laughing. It didn't matter how many times Carol spent the night, she always managed to surprise him.

Carol's desire seemed to build with each step…just as it always did. Nothing thrilled her more than climbing those wooden steps with Daryl. Just the sound of the creaking under her feet was enough to make her heart race. Daryl's words, from their first night, always echoed in her head.

I got somethin' waitin' for me at the top of these stairs….

He'd been right…that night, and every night since. It wasn't just sex…when they were together, alone…they were free. They could unleash everything that they kept buried when others were around. They could swear, scream, kiss and claw each other's skin. They helped one another, using their hands…their fingertips, and their bodies to express things they could never say out loud. She felt alive with him and he seemed to transform with her. Their physical attraction and friendship translated into sexual compatibility that left them both breathless and aching.

Most nights, Daryl took the lead, and she didn't mind. She loved being at his mercy. The control seemed to give him a high and he pleasured her in ways that she couldn't begin to describe. But tonight, she wanted control. She made the call…she dragged him up the stairs, not allowing their pace to slow until they stumbled into his bedroom. Carol only released his hand so that she could shut the door and lock it behind them.

They stood in the dimly lit room and eyed one another. Their breathing had picked up and each of them seemed to be waiting for the other to say something. Daryl stared at her and could see a startling hunger reflected in her blue eyes. She held his gaze as she pulled her shirt over her head. Daryl never seemed to get tired of her body. Each time he saw her bra, and the soft flesh hidden by her cups, he could feel his mouth go dry. She advanced slowly, closing the gap between their bodies.

He was leaning back against his bedroom door. As she got closer, he reached out, seeking to grab her breasts, but she stopped him. Her fingers curled around his wrists and she pinned his arms above his head. With her body pressed against his, she leaned in, catching his bottom lip between her teeth. She closed her eyes, sucking the tender flesh.

Daryl could feel her breasts against his shirt and he wanted so badly to touch them…but her grip was secure and she refused to let his arms go. She bucked her hips into his, making him growl. Blood poured into his groin and he could feel himself getting hard. She pushed her pelvis against his again, grinding into him while the tip of her tongue traced his lip. He was panting against her mouth and battling a thousand sensations at once.

The way she was dragging her tongue, lightly, slowly across his bottom lip…it made him crave her. He wanted to kiss her, taste her…to slip into her mouth. And her body was warm against his... Every instinct was urging him to fight…to push her onto the floor, onto her back… He wanted to move his arms and run his hands along her sides…feel the soft skin that he loved. He thought about how good it would feel to reach around and grab her ass, pressing her pelvis against his…keeping their bodies flush. Without realizing, he'd started resisting her. She was sucking his lip again and the feeling made his cock drip. He needed to move.

Carol could feel him struggling…he was trying to free himself from her grip. His arousal had grown noticeable between them and she couldn't help but buck her hips, wanting to feel how hard he was. He growled again, and finally forced his hands down. Daryl immediately reached for her waist but Carol pulled her mouth from his and stared at him. Their breathing had grown ragged, but she made herself look at him.

Daryl's strong fingers were curling around her waist as he held her gaze. She let her hands splay on his chest. She could feel his grip getting tighter, and he bucked weakly, seeking the friction he knew they both needed. But carol flexed her fingertips, clawing his chest through the thin material of his shirt. "Don't…" she whispered.

Daryl was confused. All the blood had rushed to his groin and he couldn't understand why Carol would want to stop him, but he had sense enough to hear her out. They'd given into lust and raw desire so many times… sometimes forgetting condoms in their haste…they'd broken furniture…torn the shower curtain down, and woken Merle up from drunken sleep on more than one occasion…but no matter how strong their needs were, or how badly they wanted one another, Daryl always made sure that Carol was comfortable. He didn't pressure her, and he didn't force anything on her. If she wanted to stop…he would stop. "What's wrong?" he asked, licking his chapped lips.

She swallowed hard, unsure of what to say….how to explain herself. She flexed her fingertips again, clawing lightly. As she studied him, Carol realized what she needed. She focused on the blue-grey color of his eyes, his dark hair…his mouth…and she knew.

I need to feel it…

Carol bit her lip and clawed him harder, applying more pressure. She heard him hiss and his eyes slammed shut for a moment. She couldn't claim to know all of his secrets…his habits. She didn't know if there were others sharing his bed, and she wasn't sure she cared to know. But in that moment, with her hands on his chest and his back pressed to his bedroom door, Carol needed to feel like she was the only one. His body, his mind…the hardness below his waist…Carol wanted all of it.

"Carol…" he whispered roughly. "Ya alright?"

She blinked a few times, trying to get her bearings. She loved the feeling of his strong chest beneath her palms…the flesh, blood, bone and muscle that made him who he was. "Take it off…" she breathed, her voice thick with want.

Daryl was startled by her tone…the sheer need that he could hear in her words. He held her gaze, waiting for her to say something else, but she didn't. Carol reached down, grabbing his wrists and carefully pulled his hands away from her waist. He was reluctant to let go, but Carol was determined. With her blue eyes locked on his, she slowly backed away from him. Once there was adequate space between them, Carol stood watching him. Her hands slid into her back pockets and she bit the corner of her lip.

A strange nervousness had taken hold of Daryl, and he didn't know what was coming. The pain below his waist was making rational thought difficult and the longer he stared at Carol's bra, the more frustrated he became. He was still leaning against his bedroom door and he didn't know what to do with his hands.

Carol was growing impatient. She cocked her head to the side as she stared at him, the corner of her lip still caught between her teeth. "Take it off." she said again.

Daryl felt himself throb. Her tone made it perfectly clear that this wasn't a request… Swallowing hard, her reached for the hem of his shirt. Before his nerves could get the best of him, Daryl pulled the dingy piece of fabric up over his head. He wrung the shirt in his hands for several seconds, unsure of how to move forward.

Satisfied with his obedience, Carol started walking towards him again. She made sure her steps were slow, deliberate, and her eyes never left his. When she reached him, she gently took the shirt from his hands and tossed it aside. Before Daryl could stop her, she placed both of her hands on his bare chest and pressed her body against his. The second she made contact, Daryl instinctively reached for her ass, keeping her close. Her breath caught and she savored the feeling of his flesh under her palms. Momentarily lost in one another, the two lovers didn't speak….they didn't kiss. All they wanted was to touch. The sound of their strained breathing filled the room.

Daryl's strong hands were massaging her ass, his fingertips digging into the soft flesh he loved. He wanted to get her pants off, but he couldn't make himself move. Carol's eyes were closed as she ran her hands up his chest, to his shoulders, and then back down, memorizing the terrain of his body. She could feel him getting harder…his need smothered between their bodies, but she wasn't ready to give in yet.

Daryl couldn't take much more. She was so close to him…and her scent was making him dizzy with want. He grunted softly, nuzzling her brow, and a breathy little moan escaped her. She seemed to be distracted, at least for the moment, and Daryl took the opportunity to slide his hands up her back until he reached her bra clasp. The action startled her and Carol opened her eyes, staring hard at her partner. She reached around and caught hold of one of his wrists. "Not yet…" she whispered.

He didn't understand. She'd never stopped him before… He studied her, with narrowed eyes, and suddenly noticed the reddish marks around her neck…irritated skin. Fear pooled in his stomach and his eyes flicked from her neck to her chest, her belly, and then to her arms as he searched for any signs of injury. His lips parted when he saw the angry bruise on her arm… It looked like someone had grabbed her, hard.

Carol could see the worry etched into his features…the crease forming in his brow. He reached up and barely grazed her neck with his shaking fingers but Carol released a sad sigh, stopping him. "Not now…" she whispered, the words coming out as hushed pleas.

Daryl was conflicted. He wanted her…his body was eager for contact and release, but he wanted to know that she was alright…to take care of her. His thoughts must've registered on his face because Carol placed a warm hand to his cheek and made him look at her. "I'm alright." she insisted.

He managed a nod, knowing that if he tried to speak, the words would come out wrong. Carol ran her thumb along his jaw and gave him a soft smile. Her expression seemed to comfort him. He moved his hands away from her bra strap and let them rest on her hips. "Tell me what ya want." he said, his voice low.

The corner of her mouth quirked up and she tucked a strand of dark hair behind his ear. "Just you." she said.

Daryl tightened his grip on her body and tried to lean in and kiss her, but she placed a hand on his chest, stopping him. He sighed, staring at her from beneath his lashes. "I'm gettin' mixed signals…"

She blushed, chuckling softly. When she lifted her chin to meet his gaze, Carol was smirking at him. "Hands off," she breathed.

Releasing a heavy sigh and doing his best to keep his frustration at bay, Daryl slowly withdrew his hands from her body. Needing to touch something, he braced his palms against the door at his back…his fingers splaying, flexing anxiously.

Carol sunk her teeth into her bottom lip, studying him. There wasn't a single part of Daryl that she didn't like. From the shocks of dark, mussed hair, to the line of his jaw, his strong shoulders…the ones she held onto when he made love to her…his chest.. She took a moment to rub the spot just over his heart and could feel the steady, pounding beat under her hand. She explored his body, her palm sliding down to his flat stomach. Carol's movements were slow, cautious, and she heard Daryl's breath catch when she let one of her fingertips dip into his belly button. He trembled under her touch, but made no moves to stop her. She could feel the trail of hair below his navel and she followed it until she reached his waistband. He couldn't stop his hips from bucking and Carol smirked.

Color was playing on her cheeks as she stared down between them. She knew exactly what was waiting for her under his clothes and just the thought was enough to make her entire body warm. When she lifted her chin, she could see how much he was struggling. His expression was pained, and sweat had broken out at his temples. His breathing picked up as they stared at one another. With both of her hands on his waistband, Carol whispered to him. "No touching."

Daryl's lips parted slightly and his brows knit together. He wasn't sure that he could agree to that. All he ever thought about was touching her. And now she was standing in front of him, her hands dangerously close to his zipper… But she was staring at him, and something in her eyes seemed to demand obedience. Swallowing hard, he gave her a slight nod, hoping that his patience would be rewarded somehow. He began to claw at the door behind him.

Carol held his gaze, her lids growing heavy with lust, as her nimble fingers began to work on his belt buckle. The clinking of the metal made Daryl's mouth dry and he was using every ounce of self control to keep his hips from bucking. Grunting, Carol pulled the leather strap from his belt loops in one fast motion and let it drop. The buckle hit the floor with a clank and Carol didn't waste any time. She reached for his zipper and pulled the tab down slowly. She was careful…she didn't want to hurt him.

Daryl slammed his eyes shut, grunting when he felt her knuckles brush him through his boxers. He needed to be touched so badly…and he wanted to touch her. But he wasn't going to disobey. He kept himself pressed against that door and waited.

Moving into his space, Carol leaned in…her mouth so close to his. She didn't kiss him, she simply let her lips hover over his. He was staring at her mouth, thinking about her taste.

"Relax…" she breathed.

There was something about her voice…the low, pleading way she spoke to him that made Daryl's cock throb. He could feel beads of moisture forming at the tip and his erection was straining beneath the thin fabric of his boxers…but all he could do was wait.

Carol didn't bother to push his pants down; she liked seeing him half-dressed, cornered against the door. Sometimes, their need for one another was so great that they hit the floor the instant they made it to his bedroom. She'd kick her pants off and he'd pull down his zipper. He'd push his jeans and boxers down his hips, just enough to free his cock and he wouldn't even bother with getting her underwear off. All he did was move the crotch of her panties aside and slide himself into her center. They would take each other like that, moaning and bucking on the floor, her shirt clinging to the sweat on her skin…he would move above her, his own shirt growing dark with sweat, and he'd growl with every thrust, enjoying the friction as the lace of her panties rubbed against his manhood. They always came hard that way…and the sex never lasted more than a few minutes. It was frantic, feral, and Carol loved feeling the hard floor at her back while his body moved over hers.

The memories were making Carol feel feverish. As much as she loved seeing Daryl naked, she wanted him to keep his pants on…just for a little while longer. There was something incredibly sexy about seeing him like that…trapped…his skin growing damp, the faded jeans sitting low on his hips…the black boxers visible behind his open zipper… They were still panting against each other's lips but Carol refused to close the distance; she was savoring the control she had over him. His stormy eyes were fixed on her mouth and she knew he wanted to taste her. With heavy lids, and lust coursing through her veins, Carol slowly slipped one hand into his boxers.

"Fuck…" he whined, as her fingers wrapped around him. His eyes slammed shut and Carol felt the rigid shaft jerk in her grasp.

The instant she grabbed him, Carol felt the familiar stab of need deep in her core. The flesh was warm, heavy in her hand, and she was already imagining it inside her. She began to stroke him, lovingly, tenderly, wanting to build his need. She squeezed him gently at the base before moving her hand along his member…she applied a hint of pressure when she reached the end of his length, and she moved her thumb roughly across the hole at the tip, loving the wetness she found there.

"Christ!" he groaned, his tongue darting out over his lips. All he wanted was to kiss her.

But Carol wouldn't give in. She found that she liked making him wait…making both of them wait. He felt so good in her hand and she toyed with the idea of making him come. She knew she could get him there…and she knew he would probably last longer in bed if she went ahead and helped him release some tension this way. But something about that bothered Carol. This was a matter of control. She wanted to decide how and when they reached their peaks, and if he was going to come, she wanted it to be inside her. So she paced herself, trying not to move her hand too quickly. She could feel his resolve crumbling…his hips were bucking in time with the motions of her hand. "That's it…" she breathed.

Those hushed words made Daryl's heart race. He didn't understand why they couldn't kiss. He needed to be close, so he settled for leaning his forehead against hers. Warm breath mingled in the small space between them and he wondered if Carol's need was as strong as his. She gripped him with purpose and he could feel every last one of her fingers as they curled around his shaft. Blood continued to pour into his groin and his member was swelling. As she touched him, the rest of the world seemed to fall away. All that mattered was the feeling of her soft hand wrapped around him. He knew that he should stop bucking, but he couldn't. He wanted, heat, pressure, friction… And Carol was slowly driving him crazy. She squeezed him and he could feel fresh moisture beading at the head of his cock.

Carol was teasing him, letting her lips linger so close to his…moving her hand along his thick shaft…memorizing every inch of him. He felt so strong, solid, and it was hard for Carol to accept that he'd been inside her so many times. Just thinking about their prior unions was making her body ache, but she had to keep going. She wanted to get him to the edge. "How's that?" she whispered, running her thumb across the tip again.

Daryl whined, his cock jerking. His eyes were still closed.

"Does it feel good?" she asked softly.

He was panting against her lips, but he managed a weak nod.

Carol smirked, tightening her grip. "I want you to want it…" she breathed, her warm hand stroking him.

"I want it…" he echoed, his voice thick with lust.

She ran her hand up and down his length, tugging when she reach the end of his cock.

"Fuck," he panted, his dark hair plastered to his temples.

Carol continued to touch him, and every little motion of her hand made him harder. He was pulsing and throbbing in her grasp and the head of his member was growing painfully tight. She slipped her hand down, further into his boxers, gently caressing his balls and he bucked against her hand. "Yeah…" he whined, his eyes still slammed shut.

Carol could feel herself getting wet as she played with him. They weren't in the habit of drawing their foreplay out like this and Carol found that she liked it. Feeling brave, she fondled him again and then let her middle finger slip back until she was teasing the spot just behind his balls. Her touch was light, but it was enough to make Daryl swear. She was applying a hint of pressure, pressing against that spot…

"Car…." he panted. "Ya can't…"

She ignored her own needs and focused on him. "I can." she insisted, caressing him…playing.

He grunted. "Naw…I'm gonna come…"

Carol moved her hand back to his shaft and held it tight. "No. I'm not finished with you." she whispered.

In that moment, Daryl swore he would've given anything to be able to touch her…to kiss her. Her forcefulness was exciting him and he wasn't sure how much longer he would last. A few good strokes, at the right speed, and he would come into her hand. Breathing hard, and working to control himself, Daryl moved his hips, urging her to keep going.

Carol slid her hand up and down the swollen shaft, loving the way he twitched in response. "You can't come yet…" she breathed.

Daryl was so physically frustrated he wasn't sure that he could form a response. All he wanted was for her hand to keep moving.

She gripped him, pulling him…running her palm over the head. "I need you to stay hard." she said, her tongue darting out over her lips. "Think you can do that?"

Just hearing her talk like that was enough to make Daryl want to let go. His heart was pounding in his chest, and he found it difficult to breathe. "I can…" he growled. "Whatever ya want."

"Good." she whispered, flicking the tip of her tongue out against his bottom lip.

The action made Daryl's cock drip and he was using all of his strength to keep from kissing her.

She gave him another good pull before releasing his manhood. Once she slipped her hand out of his boxers, Carol took a step back and studied him. His face was flushed with arousal and his chest was heaving. His nails were clinging desperately to the door behind him. In that moment, she didn't care about the past or the future. All that mattered was the present…the two of them, alone in his bedroom… She was his and he was hers.

Hungry for her partner, Carol glanced at his jeans. "Get them off." she said.

Daryl didn't know why, but there was something about her attitude that excited him. She was normally content to let him have his way. She'd never spoken to him like this before. He watched as she backed away. Carol eased down, sitting on the edge of the bed, her eyes trained on him. Licking his lips, and working to catch his breath, Daryl reached for his waistband. He carefully pushed the jeans and black boxers down, past his hips, freeing his cock. Carol could feel her walls opening as she watched him. He quickly worked the pants and boxers the rest of the way down his legs. When he was finally naked, they stared at one another.

Carol was tempted to crawl back to him…to kneel in front of him and take his member into her mouth, but she stopped herself. She had to remind herself that she was in control. "Get on the bed." she breathed.

Every step was painful, but Daryl followed her instructions. He could feel her eyes on him as he made his way across the room. He eased onto the bed and lay propped on his side, waiting for her. She moved to stand, her hands going to her waistband. Daryl focused on her fingers as she tugged her zipper down. He felt himself get harder when her panties came into view. He wanted so badly to be the one pulling her clothes off, but he sensed that he needed to let her do this.

Carol kept her eyes on his as she worked the material down her hips. Before she took her panties off, she nodded to him.

"What?" he asked, his voice strained.

"I wanna watch you." she said, a strong flush spreading over her body.

Daryl eyed the dip in her cleavage as his brain struggled to process what she'd said.

"Daryl." she breathed.

When he heard the need in her voice, he seemed to understand. Flopping onto his back, he turned his head so that he could look at her while he stroked himself. The feeling of his own calloused hand was a far cry from Carol's soft fingers…but if she wanted to watch him, then he would touch himself.

Carol felt her lids growing heavy as she focused on his hand. The way he tugged at himself made her wet and she slid the panties clumsily down her legs. She knew he wanted the bra to go, but she refused to part with it. She smirked, thinking that it was just one more piece of leverage she had over him.

Daryl's cock hurt, but he'd grown addicted to the friction and he needed to keep going…at least until Carol took over for him. So he laid on his bed, on top of the black comforter, and waited patiently for her to come to him.

With her heart thrumming, and moisture building between her legs, Carol made her way back to the bed. She moved carefully, crawling over him. Daryl's hand was still sliding up and down his shaft and he hoped that she would offer further instruction. His free hand was clawing at the bedspread.

Carol stared down at him and smiled. He was hers. If only for the moment… they belonged to one another. She followed his gaze and noticed that he was eyeing her bra. Daryl cleared his throat and refocused on her face. "Ya gonna take it off?" he asked softly.

She ran her fingers through his hair, making him sigh. "Not yet." she whispered.

He bucked and groaned underneath her.

She chuckled at the way he was pouting. They stared at one another, each of them so grateful for the other. Carol ducked down, nuzzling him…she meant for it to be a quick gesture, but when they touched, the lovers couldn't stop themselves from kissing. Daryl caught her mouth with his and she didn't have the strength to resist him. His warm, wet tongue slid under hers and she moaned into his mouth. Daryl released his manhood, his hands going to her waist. He was just beginning to suck her bottom lip, but the feeling of his hands on her skin seemed to pull Carol from her haze. She broke their connection and both of them were gasping for air.

"Hands off…remember?" she whispered.

Just to test her, Daryl let his hands roam from her waist to her hips…he was getting dangerously close to her ass and she finally reached back, pulling one of his hands away.

"Ya serious?" he asked.

"I am." she breathed.

Biting back the argument on his tongue, Daryl sighed. "Fine." He folded his arms behind his head and narrowed his eyes at her.

Carol smirked down at him. She could see how frustrated he was, and she planned to take care of that. They studied each other in the low light…their bodies teeming with trapped energy. Cocking her head to one side, Carol ran one of her hands down his chest, to his stomach…she stopped before she reached his manhood. "Is it hard for me?" she asked.

Daryl felt his heart rate increase. He had no idea what had gotten into her, but he wasn't complaining. She'd never been so bold with him. All he could do was nod.

She was still smirking at him as she reached down further and gripped the base. "You're sure it's hard?"

Daryl kept his eyes on hers. "Ya wanna find out?" He grunted as he bucked into her hand.

Carol wondered if he knew how much he turned her on. He was her drug, her partner…the wall that kept her standing when she felt weak. "Yeah. I do." she answered, her lids heavy with desire.

He couldn't speak…his mouth had gone dry. He was sure, as he laid there, underneath her, with his arms folded behind his head, that nothing had ever been as difficult as this…all he could think about was how badly he wanted to touch her…how he wanted to pull the damn bra off her body…run his hands along her sides, grip her ass… Daryl wasn't used to her resisting, but he had to admit that part of him liked the challenge. He could respect Carol's need to assert herself.

Taking a deep breath to calm her frayed nerves, she tightened her grip on his shaft. Daryl hissed, unsure of whether or not he was ready for more contact. He wanted her, but his need was already so strong and the act of penetrating her could prove too much for him…he knew, as she held him firmly and lifted her hips, that he didn't have a choice. So he focused on the woman above him, and braced himself for the pressure that he knew was coming.

Carol's free hand was splaying on the dark comforter as she worked to guide Daryl to her entrance. When the tip of his cock was pressed to her heat, they both groaned. It didn't seem to matter how many times they were together…the thrill never went away. Carol wondered if it was the anticipation. They only saw each other once a week, and then only for a few hours. Whenever they were apart, they spent their free time missing one another, fantasizing, remembering… She supposed the forbidden nature of their relationship added to the excitement…but there was more to it than that. It was the way they treated one another…the way their bodies fit together. They were both generous, selfless in bed, always wanting to please the other. Carol just wanted to satisfy him, and he never stopped until he felt her come. They trusted each other and that seemed to heighten their pleasure. There was something incredible about being with someone who could make her feel so free…so wanted. With all these thoughts rushing through her skull, Carol held him against her entrance and began to take him in.

When he felt the blunt head of his member dipping inside her, Daryl jerked. He nearly moved his arms to grab her, but he stopped himself. He instantly realized that penetrating Carol, without being able to have his hands on her body, was going to be intense.

Fucking hell…

Carol winced when he breached her entrance. This wasn't anything new…there was always some pain when they were together. She was narrow, and Daryl was thick, making their unions difficult at first. But they'd learned that the pain never lasted long. Knowing that she needed to keep going, Carol released his cock and slowly let herself slide down the shaft. Daryl was biting his lip hard, and his toes were already curling. Carol braced her hands on the bed as she took him in. He bucked weakly, helping her, and her body continued to sink down until her pelvis was flush with his. Carol's eyes were slammed shut and her mouth was open in a silent scream as she struggled to process the feeling of him inside her.

Daryl was in a daze. With heavy lids, he stared up at his ceiling, and savored the warm, wetness wrapped around his dick. He loved the way she felt…her tight heat squeezing him…surrounding every solid inch of his manhood. He loved the way he filled her…as if she could barely contain him. She rocked her hips, just slightly, making sure that she was taking as much of him as she could, and Daryl jerked underneath her, wanting to go deeper.

Carol was straddling his waist and her legs were pressing in hard on either side of his body…as if she could trap him…keep him. His rigid shaft was buried in her center and she never wanted the feeling to go away. Carol couldn't remember the last time she rode him, but there was something intoxicating about being on top. She felt strong, powerful, dominant… With her eyes still closed, and her bottom lip caught between her teeth, she lifted her hips. Before Daryl could stop her, she sank down hard, making him curse. He twitched inside her, and she repeated the motion.

Daryl felt her slick walls clinging to him, rubbing him as she moved up and down. The friction was exactly what he needed and he countered her movements with his hips. He was pushing through her softness, trying to hit the top of her, when a realization struck him. His lips parted and he propped himself up on his elbows. "Carol…" he panted.

She was getting lost in the motion of their hips…her body rising and sinking…her walls opening to accommodate him. When she heard her own name, her eyes eased open. "Hm?" she asked, somewhat disoriented.

Daryl swallowed hard and tried to ignore the feeling of her moving on top of him. "Forgettin' somethin'?" he asked, his breathing ragged as he glanced at the small night stand where they kept the condoms.

Carol followed his gaze and considered his words. She knew that they should use something…they were too reckless. But this night was supposed to be about control…about taking what she wanted, and Carol couldn't stomach the idea of anything separating them…even if it was just a thin layer of latex. She wanted to feel him. "Not tonight…" she breathed.

Daryl felt like he should argue…try to persuade her somehow…but with her pussy wrapped around him and her insides hugging him so tightly, he knew that it was a battle he couldn't win. Groaning in defeat and hoping like hell that Carol knew what she was doing, Daryl eased down onto his back, his hands going to his dark hair.

Carol wasn't foolish. She kept meticulous track of her cycles for this very reason. She used to worry about having another child with Ed…but now, she just wanted to know when she and Daryl could afford to skip the protection. This was a good week and she didn't want anything coming between her and her lover. Sensing that Daryl might need reassurance, she leaned over him, her palms splaying on his chest. "Hey…" she said softly.

He glanced at her.

"You trust me?" she asked.

Daryl held her gaze and felt his fears subsiding. Her eyes were so blue, genuine, and her expression seemed to calm him. He answered with a nod.

Carol bent low over him, until her lips were hovering just above his. "Good." She whispered, before kissing him hard. Carol could feel her walls opening around him as they kissed and her tongue slipped into his mouth. Daryl hated that he couldn't touch her, but there was something exciting about only being connected to her sex, and her mouth. Sighing in ecstasy, he folded his arms behind his head again and let her kiss him.

Carol's tongue caressed his and she clawed lightly at his chest. Daryl bucked his hips in response and Carol gasped against his lips. They stopped, breathless, and smirked at one another. She braced her hands against his toned chest and lifted her hips again, wanting to create a steady rhythm. Daryl hissed as her walls rubbed him. He loved the way she moved. When she sank back down, without warning, he jerked and leaked inside her.

"Fuck…" he groaned

"Easy…" said Carol, her hips rocking against him.

But Daryl didn't know how long he would last. He wasn't used to having her on top, and her pussy was so tight…so wet. Each time she lifted her hips, and her smooth walls moved around him, Daryl felt some of his willpower slipping away. She was slick and the moisture helped her ride him…up and down, her pussy taking him in, again and again…her body swallowing him whole…trapping him inside. Carol was hungry for him. She continued to rock against him, her hips grinding purposefully into his…her pace never slowing.

Daryl was restless; he needed to touch her and he was running out of patience. Conflicted, frustrated, he tangled his fingers in his hair and started tugging. It was all he could do, but pulling his own damp locks wasn't giving Daryl the relief he craved. With his eyes slammed shut and his chest heaving, he tried desperately to keep his body in check…he couldn't let himself finish first…but Carol was making it hard for him.

The instant she mounted him, some strange force seemed to take hold of Carol. She didn't just want to pleasure Daryl, she wanted to own him. Before they met, she'd never been a confident person. She kept her head down and followed her husband's orders, wanting nothing more than to be invisible… But after that first night together, Carol couldn't help but to feel differently about herself. The way he treated her…spoke to her…the things he did to her body convinced her that she had worth. It was as if he'd made it his mission to build her up, slowly but surely. With his lips, his hands and his body, Daryl had changed her… She wasn't the same woman who knelt in the center of his bed, terrified and shaking as the two of them undressed for the first time. She was more than that….she was better than that. And now that she had him right where she wanted him…his body trapped under hers, Carol was determined to show him just how much she'd changed.

Breathing hard, she clawed at his chest, making him hiss. She watched as he struggled underneath her…his fingers tugging at his mussed hair. Carol found that she was enjoying the view. During her recent visits to the house, Daryl seemed to have a preference for taking her from behind…not that she minded, but It was nice to be able to see his face for a change…to watch him react to her. She continued to move, her speed increasing as she admired her partner. He was jerking and writhing…his skin covered in a fine sheen of sweat that she could almost taste. The motion between their hips was delicious and Carol made a mental note to take him like this more often. Dragging her nails down his chest and throwing her head back, she made sure that she was taking all of him.

Carol could feel him getting harder inside her…his manhood pushing up into her tightest places, making her ache. Every stroke felt amazing and her walls were starting to quiver, but she wasn't finished with him. She had to keep going. Carol made up her mind, the second she slid down his shaft…she was going to stake her claim on Daryl. With her core…with her body, she would mark her territory. She didn't care if he was seeing other women…sleeping with them…Carol was going to ride him until he couldn't take it anymore. She wanted to show him what she was capable of…and prove that no one else could make him come like she could. The harder she bucked, the more she believed the words echoing in her skull.

He won't find pleasure like this with anyone else…

With renewed vigor, Carol ground her hips into his, her body savoring the hardness of his cock. She made sure to clench around him…to squeeze each time she took a breath, and she could feel him shudder in response. She knew how much he loved her core…how tight she was, and she was applying as much pressure as she possibly could…her insides wrapping around him, massing his shaft. As her core continued to tighten, she heard Daryl swear.

"Fuckin' hell!" he growled, tugging sharply at his hair.

"Yeah?" she moaned, her body moving on top of him.

"Yeah…" he whined, his eyes still closed.

"You want more?" she breathed.

Daryl bucked underneath her, sending his cock up into her core. Carol cried out as pleasure rushed through her frame and she nearly came undone. But she reached up, wiping the sweat from her brow, and managed to regain control. Her hips were rising and sinking in time with his thrusts. "If you want more…." she bucked hard against him. "I need you to tell me.."

Daryl hands were forming fists in his hair. His lips parted to make way for staggered breaths, but he couldn't seem to speak…

Carol was growing impatient. She clenched around him and clawed his chest, trying to get his attention. "Daryl…" she hissed.

He gasped, his eyes opening suddenly and he focused on her face…the intensity of her gaze. She hadn't stopped moving and he groaned as her pussy took him in again.

"You want more?" she asked.

Daryl's expression was pained, his brows knitting together as he stared at her. "Yeah…." he managed to say, his voice strained with need.

"Tell me." she growled, slamming her hips into his.

"Jesus Christ!" he whined. "Fuck…I want it…please Carol….god fuckin' dammitt…" He was jerking between her legs.

She smirked down at him, satisfied with his answer. Sitting up, and leaning back just slightly, Carol rocked her hips and felt Daryl reach an even deeper place inside her. Her new angle gave him extra room and he took advantage…thrusting underneath her. Carol's eyes were closed in ecstasy as she rode him. He felt so good…so hard…his member filling her, making her ache. The pleasure was beginning to overwhelm her, and breathy little moans were falling from her lips. Normally, Carol was afraid of losing control…of being too loud. She didn't want Merle to hear her and Daryl…but tonight, her reservations had been set aside. She was a woman with very primal needs and her incredible partner was satisfying every last one of them. He was making her scream and she didn't care who heard her…

"God Daryl!" Her voice rang out through the room. "Fuck!" Her core was getting painfully tight.

He felt himself nearing the edge each time she screamed. All he could do was keep moving with her. "Yeah…" he growled.

Carol was losing her mind. She bucked and moaned, riding his cock. The sensations were strong but she needed more. With her hips still moving against his, she reached around to her back and fumbled with her bra clasp. The instant the ends sprung apart, she tore the thing from her body and threw it off the side of the bed. "Daryl…" she panted.

He was staring hard at her breasts.

"I need you to touch me…" she pleaded.

Daryl licked his lips and reached up, grabbing the two soft swells. He felt the tender flesh fill his palms and he groaned, squeezing her. He massaged her breasts, letting his thumbs brush her nipples and both of them were moaning at the contact. Carol placed her hands over his, urging him to squeeze her harder, and he obliged…the two of them still moving together. Using his grip for leverage, Daryl thrust up into her heat, loving the sounds she made.

"Right there…god…more…" she rocked with him, taking him in.

"Fuck Carol….lord…." he tugged at her nipples and she clenched around him.

"More…" she begged, her hips rising and falling….her passage was getting narrow.

"Christ," he whined, squeezing her breasts. "That pussy's so fuckin' tight…."

"And you're so big…" she moaned, her hands still pressing against his, urging him to touch her.

Daryl was having a hard time breathing…thinking…all he knew was that he was buried between Carol's legs and the pressure around his dick was going to make him come. He needed her to keep going. He loved her voice…every sound she made, the soft, smooth swells of her breasts, the slickness inside her….the way she slid up and down so quickly, creating friction that made his cock throb… With her flesh filling his palms and her sex wrapped around his shaft, Daryl whined…he couldn't believe the things she was doing to him…but he knew he needed more. He was desperate for the release he knew she could give him. "Harder…" he panted.

Carol's mouth had gone dry and she stared down at him, her brows knitting together in confusion.

"Harder…" he said again, bucking his hips, pushing his cock up into her heat.

Carol cried out when she felt the blunt head of his member hit the top of her.

"C'mon!" he urged, squeezing her breasts.

It was then that Carol understood. She was usually the one on the bottom…the one bent over the kitchen table, begging him to do things to her…but not tonight. He'd taken her so many times…and now she was the one taking him. Swallowing hard, she lowered her hands until they were splaying on his sweaty chest. With better leverage, she could buck harder, faster…her momentum was building…her wetness surrounding his manhood, making it easier for him to get inside.

Carol was sure, as she moved on top of him, that nothing had ever felt better. The angle was incredible and their bodies fit together so perfectly. She could hear him panting, growling…the bed creaking underneath them. His chest was damp with sweat and she loved the way his skin felt beneath her palms. He gripped her breasts as if he might not get another chance, and Carol never wanted him to stop touching her. Each time his calloused thumbs brushed her nipples, she groaned. "God!" she cried, feeling herself nearing a breaking point.

She was pushing them both towards their peaks…her body working hard against his, and Daryl just wanted to help her. He gave her soft breasts another good squeeze before sliding his rough hands down to her ribcage. He gripped her tight on either side as she continued to move. Lost in the heavy haze of lust and pleasure, Daryl thrust up into her sex, making her scream. His hands moved down her body, to her small waist, where he let his fingers dig in. It didn't seem to matter how tightly he held her, she refused to slow her pace. The ferocity of her movements unnerved him…she was riding him as if she couldn't get enough of his cock. Realizing that he'd created such a strong need in her was giving Daryl a powerful high. Her hips were rising and sinking in rapid succession and he needed something secure to hold onto. Grunting and bucking, he ran his hands down until he could feel the firm flesh of her ass. He clutched at it, wanting nothing more than to keep their bodies together.

Carol felt his strong fingers digging into her and she moaned…the desperate sound filling every corner of the room. More wetness seeped from her, coating his member, and helping it slip into her heat when she sank down. Carol seemed to lose control at some point. She wasn't a woman anymore…she wasn't human. She was just an animal that needed her mate. Carol could feel sweat breaking out all over her body as she worked him. The muscles in her arms were trembling as she held herself up… her nails pricking at the skin on his chest... She stared down into his blue eyes that had grown dark with arousal, and felt her own pleasure building. She needed penetration, speed, friction, heat…and he was the only one who could give it to her. Moving her tight body up and down his shaft, Carol let herself scream.

The strength that Daryl could feel in her core was almost scaring him. She gripped him tighter than any woman ever had and he couldn't help but throb inside her. The suction between their bodies was mesmerizing and he wondered how long they could keep it going… minutes… seconds… All the blood had rushed to his groin and the only thing that mattered was the heat between them. Her soft, wet insides continued to stroke his sensitive member and he lost himself in the feeling…

"Jus like that…" he moaned, his eyes closing as he fought the urge to come. "Jus like that.."

Carol watched him in utter fascination. She saw his eyes close…his lips parting… Her partner seemed to have abandoned himself to the pleasure that was coursing through his frame. His grip was still tight on her ass, and his strong hips were pushing up into hers, but she knew that she was breaking him. The way he muttered to her…encouraging her…it made Carol feel powerful and she was desperate to see him hit his peak.

"Tell me baby…" she breathed.

Daryl was panting…his dark hair plastered to his brow…his nails clawing at her ass. "Fuck Carol…Christ…jus ride it…" he growled through clenched teeth.

She slid up and down his shaft, her insides squeezing the rigid flesh. "Like that?" she asked, moaning.

He licked his chapped lips, nodding. His eyes were slammed shut and his entire body was growing tense.

"I need to hear you…" she said, digging her nails into his chest.

He hissed, bucking hard underneath her. "Jus take it…" he thrust again, hitting the top of her.

Carol's breath caught in her throat as his cock moved inside her. She countered his movements, sinking down around him. "I can take it baby…" she moaned. "All of it…" Her speed began to increase.

Daryl was gone. The heat between her legs...the sound of her moans and the way she was talking to him…he couldn't handle it. Everything else had been stripped away and all that remained was pure, animal need. His heart was pounding against his ribs and the muscles in his stomach were tensing. He felt his toes curling and all he wanted was for his woman to keep going. "Take it…" he whined. "take that cock…" He was twisting and struggling underneath her, his eyes still closed. "Want ya to take it all…."

Carol swallowed hard as a bead of sweat slipped down between her breasts. "I am baby…" she groaned, her pussy massaging him.

"Fuckin' ride it!" he cried out, thrusting into her center.

Carol screamed her frustration at the ceiling and bucked hard against him. She knew what he wanted. Force…speed… Sinking her teeth into her bottom lip, she opened her walls and felt him slip inside again. Her entire body shuddered at the feeling of his length sinking into her depths.

"Take it!" he growled, his hips jerking.

Carol wanted release so badly. His cock was hard, unforgiving, and he was stretching her. She loved the way he could force her open and make her legs shake. Bracing herself against his chest, she began to move at a relentless pace. Fighting for every breath, Carol moved herself up and down his shaft. She could feel every vein…the blunt tip…every inch of flesh buried inside her. She rocked and bucked, squeezing him…loving him…

"Aw…Christ Carol….Jus like that….yeah….yeah….shit…" he was whining, his cock jerking every few seconds. "fuckin' jus like that…" He used his grip on her ass to keep her pelvis flush against his.

In that moment, Carol wanted his orgasm more than anything else in the world. She wanted to feel him let go. "Come on baby…stay with me…" she pleaded. A warm bead of sweat slid down her spine and she could've sworn that Daryl was growing inside her. "Jesus Christ…" she muttered under her breath.

"Fuckin' hell Carol…." he whined, holding on to her ass as he moved.

That was all the encouragement she needed. She let shallow breaths pass her lips as she rode him. Her pussy taking him in, wrapping around him… She slid up and down, savoring the feeling of his hard-on pressing into all the right places, and she knew that she was coming undone. "Oh…" she moaned, her eyes closing. "Oh God…..Daryl!"

"Take it!" he growled, thrusting hard.

Carol wasn't just riding him anymore…her hips were slamming mercilessly into his at a frenzied pace and she was letting him fill her…again and again….she wanted him to reach every part of her. He was long, thick, and she'd grown so wet, her pussy welcoming him each time he bucked…he seemed to slip right into her center every time, his swollen cock rubbing her walls…the blunt tip teasing her cervix. She ground her hips into his, over and over, fucking him as hard as she could. "Yes!" she began to cry out in time with their movements.. "Yes…yes…yes…yes…" she loved taking him in…her body opening for him, then trapping him…she could feel his engorged member hitting her g-spot and she raked her nails down his slick chest. She continued to scream and curse, like a woman possessed by some crippling need. He was so deep inside her and she couldn't see or think straight. All that mattered was the hardness between her legs. She wanted to stay wrapped around him so badly but she knew she couldn't…they were both close…they wouldn't last much longer. Carol could feel herself getting weaker. Her body was covered in sweat and she couldn't breathe…her lungs burned and the muscles in her thighs were quivering but she had to hold on…she had to get him there. "Fuck Daryl…yes…yes…please….oh…." as she continued to move, something seemed to break inside her. The pleasure was too great…the sensations too intense. He was pushing up into her narrow passage and she threw her head back, releasing a pained scream as an incredible rush of warmth hit her core. Momentarily frozen, Carol let the feeling wash over her… She was weightless, if only for an instant, and there was a white-hot light behind her closed eyes. Her walls slammed down around the invading hardness…her insides constricting to an almost painful point. The exhausted muscles in her core were twitching as a spasm struck and she couldn't stop her body from squeezing him…her pussy still working to coax pleasure from the rigid flesh between her legs. As the climax wracked her frame, Carol felt as though she were floating…suspended somewhere above her body, staring down at the two lovers who were naked, sweating and struggling on the bed…

It didn't matter how many times Daryl was with her…the feeling of her orgasms always left him breathless. They seemed to come on so suddenly, paralyzing her, and he could barely process the flood of wetness that would hit his cock just before her walls began convulsing around him. Her body gripped him with startling intensity and it only added to his pleasure. The tighter she became, the more he wanted to penetrate her…force himself into the deepest parts of her core. With the added moisture from her climax, he could move back and forth with ease. Her nails were digging into his skin so hard, but he didn't think she realized…her eyes were still closed and he knew she was savoring the spasm in her core. Breathing hard, and blinking sweat away from his eyes, Daryl held onto her ass bucked wildly underneath her. "That's it….like that…" he muttered, sending his hard-on into her sex again and again. She was so warm and slick around him and the friction was unbelievable. He could feel her walls trembling around him, and hoped that the motion of his hips would add to her pleasure. "God….damn…fuck…." he continued to thrust, seeking release…he knew he was almost there, and he wanted so badly to fill her…

The feeling of Daryl's manhood pushing into her sex eventually forced Carol to open her eyes. She pulled a sharp breath into her lungs and let the tip of her tongue dart quickly over her lips. Staring down at him made her core tingle. He looked so hungry, desperate…and she knew she needed to help him. Still in the grip of her own orgasm, Carol made herself move. She lifted her hips and sank back down as he bucked. Each time he slipped into the heat between her legs, she could feel him shudder. "You like that baby?" she asked, panting.

Daryl fucking loved her voice…he loved hearing her talk like that…every breathy little word made him harder and he was ruthlessly attacking her core. "Yeah…" he growled.

She leaned down whispering against his lips. "Then show me what that cock can do…"

Daryl jerked inside her, his fingers pressing into the flesh of her ass so hard that he knew she would have bruises. He began thrusting faster, sliding back and forth through her slick passage, but he wanted more. "Keep goin' baby…" he urged her.

Carol groaned as she moved against him. "Like that?"

He let his head go back into the pillows behind him as his eyes slammed shut. "Jus like that…" he moaned. "Keep fuckin' me…." he was panting and whining as he neared the edge.

All Carol could do was nod as she sank down his shaft again. She was battling the vibrations in her core and trying to focus on her partner. She rolled her hips and moaned, knowing that the sound would excite him. "Come for me baby…" she urged him.

Daryl's mouth was dry as he fought to pull a strained breath into his lungs. "I will," he whined…"Fuck I will….jus take it…god….damn…"

In that moment, Carol knew that there was nothing sexier than watching Daryl struggle underneath her. His powerful hips were thrusting, sending his manhood up into her center, and she did her best to give him the room he needed. He was swelling inside her and she knew it wouldn't be long. "Come for me…" she whispered. "I wanna feel you come inside me…"

Daryl's heart was beating so fast that it scared him and he couldn't handle the way she was talking. Her pussy felt so good and she was so wet, slipping and sliding down his cock like it was the only thing she wanted. Blood was rushing in his ears and pouring into his manhood, making it throb inside her…he could feel the tip leaking. His eyes were barely open and he stared at her…unsure of where her body ended and his began. Her soft, slick insides were hugging him, trapping him…he loved the way she felt against his shaft. Her body was taking all of him and the thought seemed to make him dizzy. He could hear her moaning as she rocked her hips and it all became too much. "Carol!" he whined….with his lover's name on his lips…Daryl pushed hard and released his tension between her legs. His cock was painfully stiff inside her and his eyes slammed shut as semen shot from the swollen tip. "God….damn," he moaned. "Keep goin'…." he squeezed her ass and forced himself deeper into her pussy.

Carol was panting as she rode him. Each time her walls stroked him, she could feel his dick spurting. Her walls caressed the shaft, milking it…and she savored the feeling of him coming inside her. "That's it baby…let go…" he was still hard and she was determined to keep fucking him until he made her stop.

Her hips rose and fell…her body sucking him in like she needed his cock…like she needed his orgasm as badly as he did. They moved together…her body sinking down and his hips pushing up. He let the pleasure rush through him…spilling from the tip of his member. Her walls coaxed the climax from him and he gave her everything. He groaned and swore while his member slipped through her wetness. Daryl was throbbing and aching as he emptied his seed inside her.. "Like that…" he muttered weakly, as he gave his partner a few final thrusts…his cock spurting…filling her core. But Carol didn't stop moving…she was still bucking up and down, riding him…he could feel her body milking even more semen from him…as if she was hungry for it…his cock twitched in response and he finally had to beg her to stop.

Light headed, panting, and overcome with pleasure, Daryl tried to focus on the pillows under his head, and Carol's warmth wrapped around him. His eyes were closed and he lightly caressed Carol's ass as he waited for his heart rate to slow. "Lord…" he groaned softly.

Carol was working to catch her breath. She loved watching him as he came down from his high. He always looked so content afterwards…younger even…not that he wasn't young enough already… She liked the way the sweat glistened on his skin…the way it felt under her fingers. By the glow of the small lamp, on the bed-side table, Carol studied his face. His lips had parted slightly. She smiled at the shocks of dark hair that were plastered to his brow and temples. He must've felt her watching him because his eyes eased open in the next instant. She was leaning over him, enjoying the way he massaged her ass. "Hey." she said. Her breathing was beginning to slow.

Daryl reached up with one hand and pushed some of the damp hair back from his brow. "Hey." he said, his voice betraying his exhaustion.

She chuckled lightly at the dazed look on his face. "You okay?"

He rubbed his tired eyes and ran a hand through his hair. "Fuck…" he sighed.

Carol snorted, laughing again. "I'll take that as a yes…" she leaned closer and kissed the corner of his mouth.

He stopped touching her long enough to prop himself up on his elbows. Daryl just stared at her with narrowed eyes and smirked. "Wanna tell me what all that was about?" he asked.

She blushed a little as she held his gaze. "All what?" she asked, her tone innocent.

He cocked his head to one side, still smirking at her. "All this…" he bucked weakly underneath her. "Ya drag me up the stairs…get your hand down my pants and then ride my ass like it's the fuckin' Kentucky derby in here?"

Carol couldn't help but laugh at that.

He ran one of his broad hands up and down her side, following the line of her body. "I ain't some damn horse ya can just jump on whenever ya want…" he chided playfully. When his hand reached her breast he cupped it gently.

Carol gave him a quick kiss and then lingered near his mouth. "No…you're not a horse." she whispered against his lips. "But you're certainly hung like one…"

Daryl couldn't believe her…she never talked to him like that. If he wasn't so drained…he'd consider taking her again. But he settled for sitting up. "That's it…" he growled playfully.

"What are you doing?" she laughed.

He leaned forward, pushing her onto her back. She wrapped her legs around him and he stared down at her. "Best quit talkin' like that…" he warned her.

"Or what?" she asked, smirking up at him.

Daryl was still propped on his elbows, hovering over her while his hands splayed on the black comforter. He considered her question for several seconds and then grinned. "I'll cut ya off…"

Carol let out a little gasp as a look of amusement crossed her face. "You wouldn't…"

"Wanna try me?" he asked.

She laced her hands at the back of his neck and stared into his eyes. "If you were foolish enough to try and cut me off…" she chuckled. "I'd just drag you up here again and take what I want…You don't scare me…"

"That right?" he asked.

She kept her eyes on his as she clenched around him. She could feel his sedated cock going soft inside her.

He hung his head for a moment, cursing quietly. "Goddamn…"

Carol licked her lips and wondered if she'd come on too strong. "Hey," she said, combing her fingers gently through his hair.

He lifted his chin, staring at her. "What?" the smirk was still on his mouth.

She was playing absently with the ends of his hair. "Was this too much?"

His brows knit together. He could see that she was worried. "Naw…I was just teasin'…" he ducked his head, giving her a soft kiss on the lips. "That was…" he paused, searching for the right words.

"What?" she asked, smiling. "You can tell me.."

He could feel himself blushing…their bodies were still connected and she was so soft and warm underneath him…her scent all around him. "It was hot…" he finally admitted.

Carol couldn't stop herself from giggling. "Hot?" she laughed.

"Forget it," he snorted.

"No," she said, kissing the corner of his mouth again. "Tell me."

Daryl felt like a damn teenager as he laid there with her…like the words were going to come out wrong no matter what he said. "It's just…" he licked his lips, tasting her there. "I liked seein' ya like that." he admitted.

"Like what?" she asked, rubbing the back of his neck.

"I dunno…" he shrugged. "Callin' shots…"

Carol grinned. "Ah, I see."

He blushed again and Carol swore she could feel herself falling for him. "'Don't stop," she said. "I wanna know what you thought about the whole thing….you seemed to enjoy it."

He sighed in defeat, knowing he couldn't resist her. "It's sexy, alright?" he grudgingly confessed.

She smirked, running her fingers through his hair again. "Yeah. How so?"

Daryl huffed, wondering when she would let up. "Ya really need to hear me say it?" he asked.

Carol nodded. "I really do."

"Jesus," he muttered. Daryl ducked his head until he was hiding in the crook of her neck. Pulling her soft scent into his lungs seemed to relax him, and he closed his eyes, savoring the closeness. "I liked watchin' ya…on top…seein' ya like that…" he paused, growling a little and nuzzling her neck. "Even before…when ya touched me…"

"Yeah?" she asked, swallowing hard but wanting him to keep going.

"It's like…" he nuzzled her again. "Ya saw what ya wanted, and ya took it…ya weren't afraid."

"I wasn't too rough?" she asked, genuinely wanting to know.

He smirked against her neck. "Naw…might even want ya to touch me like that again later…"

It was Carol's turn to blush and she ran her hands lightly down his back. "Maybe I will," she teased.

Daryl snorted in amusement and kissed the side of her neck. "That shit really was hot…" he muttered against her skin. "Watchin' ya ride me…goddamn Carol…." his hand moved to her breast and he started to massage the tender flesh.

A nervous chuckle escaped her. "Well I'm glad you liked it…"

"Ya sure as hell knew what you were doin'…" He nipped at her neck and brushed his thumb across her nipple.

She swallowed hard. "You think so?"

He pulled away from the safety of her neck so that he could look into her eyes. "Sure seemed like it. Way ya worked that pussy…" he ground his hips into hers to drive his point home. "Surprised I didn't come two minutes in…"

She smirked, locking her legs tightly around his waist. "I wasn't gonna let you."

He grinned at her. "There ya go again…callin' shots. It looks real good on ya." He bit his lip and waited for her to say something.

Carol moved her hands back into his hair. "Thank you." she said softly.

"For what?" he asked, his hand still on her breast.

She ran one thumb along the point of his jaw, just below his ear. "For letting me go a little crazy. I needed that."

He ducked his head and placed a kiss to the center of her chest. "Anytime. Ya ever wanna try that again…just throw my ass on the bed and have at me." He smirked before dragging the tip of his tongue up between her breasts.

Carol giggled. "Guess I'll have to keep that in mind."

"Guess ya will." He nuzzled her jaw. "Now ya gonna tell me what started all this? What the hell got into you?" he asked. "I ain't ever heard ya talk like that…"

"Like what?" she asked.

Daryl narrowed his eyes at her. "Mouthin' off about my cock…tellin' me to come…"

She felt herself getting warm. "I thought you liked it."

He snorted. "I did…ya even got me talkin' back…"

"You were pretty mouthy yourself." she laughed. "Telling me to take it…"

"Well, ya did," he smirked.

Her lids were getting heavy as she stared at him. "I did…didn't I.." she said.

"Hell yeah," he growled softly, catching her mouth with his.

Carol felt his tongue slip into her mouth and she moaned. She rocked weakly underneath him and he kissed her harder. Carol bit his bottom lip, pulling it gently, making him gasp. Her insides were gripping him, but Daryl was still too sensitive in the aftermath of orgasm…he was soft and he needed time to recover. "Fuck…" he breathed against her lips.

"We should stop." she chuckled.

Daryl wished like hell that he could take her then and there…her lean body trapped underneath him…her core still wet and ready…but he was exhausted, at least for the time being. He needed a glass of water, and maybe some food…he figured she probably did too. But Daryl was learning, each time she came to the house, that getting themselves to leave the bed was no easy task. On more than a few occasions, they'd lain there, covered in each other's sweat, kissing and touching until they had the strength to go again…sometimes their bodies never even separated between their first and second rounds.

"You hungry?" she asked, pulling him from his trance.

He smirked at her. "I could eat…"

Carol felt a flush spreading over her body. "I meant for food…"

Daryl ran one hand over her frame, down past her stomach, until he reached her clit. She gasped when he began rubbing the already aching nub of her sex. "Daryl…" she moaned, her eyes pleading with him.

But he continued to circle her clit with two of his calloused fingers. "What? Ya came in here, fucked the livin' hell outta me, and now you're gonna tell me I ain't allowed to play with ya? In my own damn bed?" He didn't give her a chance to talk back…he kissed her hard, sucking at her tongue.

The motion of his fingers was making her core quiver. When he finally pulled away, she was breathing hard again. "I just…." she paused, trying to calm herself down. "I figured you could use a break…"

Daryl chuckled, bringing his hand back to her breast. "I was just playin'."

She smiled, running her fingers through his hair. "I should fix us something. I'm sure you and Merle are starving."

Daryl gnawed his lip and studied his partner, his expression softening. "Ya ain't gotta."

"It's fine." she said, placing one hand to his cheek.

It was then that he seemed to remember the bruises he'd seen earlier. He glanced at the marks on her neck and felt his gut twist. "Me 'n Merle can wait a little longer for food. Think ya oughtta let me look at that." He let his fingertips ghost over the bruises.

She swallowed hard. "I'm fine."

"Best not be lyin'." he growled softly.

Carol sighed.

"I'm gettin' your ass in that tub one way or another." he said.

"How about this?" she asked, lacing her hands behind his head.

"I'm listenin'."

"I'll fix us some dinner…nothing crazy, and then you can put me in the tub…or anywhere else you'd like." she smirked and nipped at his bottom lip.

"Sounds good," he said, kissing her.

Carol savored the pressure of his lips on hers for several seconds and then the lovers separated. They stared at each other, both of them knowing that they had to leave the bed at some point…but the knowledge didn't make it any easier. "Ya ready?" he asked.

She kept her eyes on his and nodded.

Bracing himself, Daryl carefully began to pull his member from her core. Carol gasped and they both winced when he slipped free. "Sonofabitch…" he muttered, missing the pressure of her walls.

She felt so empty without him, but they couldn't stay in bed forever. He sat back on his calves before collapsing with a huff. Carol clamped her legs shut tight…parts of her were still tingling. She could feel the evidence of Daryl's release dripping from between her thighs.

Grunting, Daryl forced himself to sit up and swing his legs over the side of the bed. He was unsteady on his feet, and still felt a little light-headed, but he managed to walk across the room towards one of his bookshelves. He reached up, grabbing a roll of paper towels that he kept on top of the shelf, and then headed back to the bed. When he offered Carol the roll, she took it, tearing off several sheets. She blushed as she used the paper towels to clean the semen off her inner thighs…and then off the bedspread. "Do you have to watch me?" she asked.

Daryl was standing next to the bed, his eyes on her core. "Yeah."

Carol blushed harder, shaking her head and smiling. "You're bad."

He smirked. "Why?"

She just huffed, refusing to give him a direct answer.

"Just 'cause I like lookin' at ya?"

"I think leering…would be a more accurate description." she said.

"Quit," he snorted.

"You really like all this?" she asked, glancing at herself before meeting his gaze and smirking at him.

He answered with a nod and then held out his hand. She took it, and let him help her off the bed. She tossed the paper towels into a small waste basket near his night stand. They stood in front of one another, on weak legs, and just stared. Naked, flushed with arousal, aching and throbbing, the lovers enjoyed each other's company. They didn't need to speak. Daryl reached carefully for her waist and pulled her body against his. She released a soft sigh the instant they touched. His arms circled her waist protectively and he held her close. She let his scent surround her and she closed her eyes, letting her cheek rest over his heart. It was something they did after they'd been rough with one another. Sometimes it only lasted a few seconds, sometimes several minutes…but they both felt the need to be calm…to be tender. It was as if they needed to prove to one another that they could be gentle…that there was something more to their unions than lust and release.

Carol felt so safe and warm in his arms, and she hugged him around the middle, never wanting anything to separate them. As her fingertips ghosted over the familiar scars on his back, Daryl kissed her hair. They stood together, breathing each other in, letting their heart rates slow. The hard-wood floor was cool under their feet, and seemed to remind them that they were naked. "Let's get somethin' on ya." said Daryl.

She smiled, placing a quick kiss to his chest. They eased apart and he walked towards his closet. Daryl pulled out the familiar robe and held it open, waiting on her. Carol chuckled. "Aren't you sweet." she said as she slipped her left arm into the sleeve.

"I try." he said, helping to get the robe onto her other arm. He stood behind her and she leaned back into him as he worked to tie the sash in the front. He pulled the ends of the sash tight, accentuating her tiny waist.

"You always pull it too tight." she giggled.

"Guess ya better start puttin' your own damn robe on then." he teased, kissing her shoulder.

She snorted and tugged at the hem, feeling exposed. She knew that Daryl liked seeing her wear it, but Carol always thought that the robe was too short.

"Quit fussin'." he chided. "Ya look real cute."

They both froze when the words left his mouth.

Cute?

Daryl wished he hadn't said it…but he couldn't stop the thoughts from turning into words that tripped off the end of his tongue. He was fairly certain he'd never called anything or anyone cute in his entire life. Carol was a grown woman, not some puppy. He was having trouble accepting the fact that he'd used that word.

Ya coulda said sexy…beautiful…for Christ's sake…ya coulda just said she looked good…

"Carol…I…"

But she stopped him. Turning around to face him, Carol held his gaze. There was a smirk on her mouth and she could see that he was blushing. "Did you just call me cute?" she asked.

He wrung his hands, not knowing what to say.

Smiling, Carol reached up and laced her hands together at the back of his neck. They stared at one another for several seconds and then Daryl slid his hands under her robe, gripping the backs of her thighs. With a huff, he lifted her, and Carol's legs wrapped around his waist. Her sex was smothering his cock, but he didn't care. He stood in his bedroom, holding her up, loving the way her soft thighs felt in his grasp. She leaned in until her lips were hovering over his. "Why don't you show me just how cute you think I am?"

Daryl smirked at her.

"Lord…" Merle groaned as he shoved another forkful of scrambled eggs into his mouth.

"You like it?" Carol asked, a small smile on her face.

Merle grinned at her. "Shit yes."

Carol couldn't stop the small chuckle that escaped her. "Good to know. I've always been a fan of having breakfast for dinner."

The older Dixon took another bite then glanced at her. "How'd ya get the eggs so fluffy?"

"Cream cheese." she answered. "And a little milk."

Merle took another bite and nodded. "Gonna have to remember that."

Daryl snorted from his spot across the table. "Why? Ya tellin' me your ass is gonna be down here cookin'?"

"Maybe," Merle huffed.

Daryl just shook his head and focused on his food.

"What?" Merle asked, irritated. "Ya think I can't fix nothin' for myself?"

The younger Dixon looked up, meeting his brother's gaze. "I'm sayin'…I ain't never seen your ass standin' in front of the stove…"

Carol was trying not to laugh. She scraped at the food on her plate and kept out of it. She knew that when the brothers started bickering, it was best to let them sort it out for themselves.

"That don't mean I can't," Merle snapped.

Daryl leaned back in his chair and folded his arms across his chest as he studied his brother. "Oh yeah? Tellin' me you're gonna start cookin' now?"

Merle shrugged. "Just sayin' it wouldn't be bad to learn…that alright with you?" he narrowed his eyes as he stared at Daryl.

The younger Dixon held up his hands in mock defeat.

"I figure…since we got a woman in the house, that seems to know what the hell she's doin'…we oughtta try 'n learn." said Merle.

Carol glanced at him. "I'd be happy to teach you a few things. I'll sleep better knowing that the two of you can get decent meals on the table. What do you eat when I'm not here?"

Both men lowered their gazes in shame and a sudden silence fell over the kitchen.

Carol's brows were knitting together as her eyes flicked from one man to the other. "Come on…it can't be that bad…" she said.

Daryl was gnawing the corner of his lip and his fingers were gripping the edge of the table. "Sandwiches."

She chuckled at first, thinking that he was joking, but as she studied the two brothers, she realized they were serious. "Wait…you don't mean every night…do you?"

Merle cleared his throat, his elbows resting on the table. "Our Ma wasn't real big on cookin'…guess we just never learned."

Carol blinked a few times, trying to process his words. "Oh…well…It's never too late to start." she said, trying to sound optimistic.

Merle was staring down at his plate. "Just figured…you're real good at it 'n all…"

Carol's expression softened and she smiled at him. "Well thank you Merle…that's sweet."

Daryl appreciated the fact that Carol and Merle got along, but sometimes…when the two of them got to talking, Daryl could feel jealousy flickering inside him. He knew it was foolish, and that there was nothing between Carol and Merle but friendship, but he still felt the need to stake his claim and remind his brother that Carol was spoken for.

"She's real good at a lotta things." Daryl growled softly, a slight smirk on his mouth as he stared at her from across the table.

Carol could feel herself blushing and she refocused her attention on the unfinished food on her plate.

Merle grabbed a strip of bacon and took a bite. "Yeah…" he muttered as he chewed. "I heard how good she was…"

Carol nearly choked on her food, but she kept her head down and continued to eat.

"She had your ass hollerin' somethin' awful. Goddamn TV couldn't block that shit out…" said Merle. He took another bite of his bacon and then sucked the grease from his fingers.

Carol's face was getting warm but she refused to look up. She pushed the food around her plate and wished that the brothers would both just be quiet…or at least change the subject.

Daryl's blunt nails were clawing at the edge of the table. He could see that Carol was embarrassed and he just wanted to erase the look on her face. But he supposed it was his own damn fault for starting in on Merle... He shot his brother a warning glance. "Quit." Daryl growled under his breath.

Merle was still sucking grease from his fingers as he met Daryl's gaze. "What're ya gettin' your panties in a twist for? It was your dumbass makin' the noise...I'm the one stuck listenin' to ya. I oughtta be tellin' ya'll to quit."

Daryl was losing his patience. He knew that Merle was just trying to get under his skin, and that he should probably just let the whole thing go...but he couldn't. He needed to set his brother straight. He kicked at Merle's leg under the table, getting his attention.

"The hell ya think you're doin' boy?" Merle snapped.

"Look here jackass..." Daryl growled. "Pissed 'cause ya had to hear me hollerin'? Only damn reason I carried on like I did is because that woman knows what the hell she's doin', alright? And I ain't about to apologize for that. So turn the damn TV up, make plans...do whatever ya gotta do, but your ass better make peace with the fact that when she's here..." Daryl paused to gesture towards Carol. "The both of us will likely be hollerin'. We square?" The younger Dixon was nearly trembling with trapped energy by the time he stopped talking. His narrowed blue eyes were fixed on his brother.

Silence filled the kitchen...Daryl's words hung in the air and no one knew what to say. At some point, Carol's embarrassment had given way to something else. She was studying her partner...the way he was seething...the line of his jaw, his arms...and the cold, blue-grey eyes that made her weak... She couldn't believe the way he'd spoken to his brother. Merle tended to be the more dominant of the two, but Daryl stood up to him...defending their relationship, and something about that excited her. He'd set his own embarrassment aside, speaking plainly...without shame. As much as Carol disliked the idea that Merle could hear them making love, she was proud of Daryl. Seeing her lover assert himself like that made Carol want to lie on the damn floor and beg him to take her. But she kept those thoughts to herself and opted for biting the corner of her lip instead.

Merle eased back in his chair, his hands dropping to his lap as he stared at his brother. After several seconds of heavy silence, the older Dixon rubbed his jaw. "Well shit little brother..." A crooked smile was spreading on Merle's face. "No need to throw a goddamn ft. Lord. I was just fuckin' with ya. Make all the noise ya want."

Daryl snorted and resumed eating his food.

"Hell," Merle reached for another strip of bacon. "I'm proud of ya."

Daryl ignored the statement and rolled his eyes.

"Ya had the balls to get that one into your bed." Merle pointed at Carol with his strip of bacon. "Woman that's good in the sack...'n just as good in the kitchen...that ain't no easy thing to come by boy. I ain't meanin' any offense..." he eyed Carol, hoping he hadn't crossed a line.

Carol was cupping her forehead with one hand as she leaned over the table and continued to blush. Her mouth had gone dry but she managed to clear her throat and answer him without looking up. "None taken..."

"You say one more goddamn thing about my woman..." Daryl snapped.

The statement made Carol lift her chin. Her wide eyes were fixed on her partner. He'd never called her that before... Her lips parted slightly and her brows knit together as she tried to determine whether or not she'd heard him correctly.

Merle set the bacon on his plate and raised his arms in surrender. "Whoa now boy...jesus. Relax...both of ya. Shit..." he blew out a breath and glanced at his companions. "For folks that fuck as much as ya'll do...ya sure as hell seem tense."

Daryl stood suddenly, pushing his chair back and clenching his fists. He moved towards his brother, but something stopped him. Both men looked over to see that Carol was shaking with trapped laughter...her head in her hands.

"She alright?" Merle asked.

Daryl was at a loss. "Carol?"

She was chuckling as she wiped at the corners of her eyes. "I'm sorry," she said, lifting her chin. "I'm just not used to this sort of thing."

The brothers exchanged glances, unsure of what she meant.

"Hearing people say exactly what they think," she explained. "No sugar-coating. Guess it just takes some getting used to." She wiped at her eyes again. "At home, I'm always walking on eggshells. If I ever tried to say what I thought..." her laughter died down and she shrugged. "Well, things just wouldn't go well for me. But the way you two talk...just saying whatever you feel in the moment...no shame, no reservations...I guess it's just refreshing." She smiled at them both.

Daryl swallowed hard and pointed at his brother. "Ya sure this asshole didn't piss ya off?"

Carol laughed again and shook her head. "No...and he's right. We're too tense. Well..." she smirked at Daryl. "One of us is."

Daryl felt himself blush.

Merle slapped a hand on the table and chuckled. "I think she's makin' an offer there boy."

"Anybody ever tell ya your ass talks too much?" Daryl snapped.

The older Dixon was grinning as he rubbed the back of his neck. "Easy. I don't mean no harm." He paused to glance at Carol. "I wasn't tryin' to rile the boy...'n I hope I didn't say anything to upset ya. All I meant was that ya seem to fit in real well here."

Carol give him a small smile. "Thanks Merle."

"Ya keep him happy, 'n that's what matters," he pointed to Daryl. "Even if it means I gotta listen to him screamin' like a damn cat gettin' its tail pulled."

Carol could feel the pink flush spreading across her face and a nervous chuckle escaped her.

Merle leaned over the table, his eyes fixed on his brother's woman. "Thank ya for dinner...'n just so ya know...even if ya couldn't cook, I'd still want ya around. You're good company...probably the best this house has ever seen, 'n I hope my brother don't blow it with ya."

"He's good to me," she said softly. Her response was immediate, the words tumbling out before she could stop them.

Merle couldn't help but smile at that. "I'm glad to hear it. Now how 'bout ya go on 'n see if ya can't help that boy relax. I got the dishes."

Carol smiled back, her face warm. She didn't wait for Daryl's response; she simply stood, pushing her chair back, and made her way around the small table. When she reached Daryl, she gently took his hand and pulled him along after her. With her head held high, Carol held onto her lover's hand and lead him back towards the stairs without so much as a word.

Soft groans escaped them as they took the time to taste one another. Daryl's arms were around her waist, keeping her warm body pressed against him. The moment they reached the landing at the top of the stairs, their lips met. Carol had one hand resting over his heart while the other was lost in his hair. She clung to him as he slipped his tongue into her mouth.

Unwilling to give up the connection, they ignored their need for air. They kissed each other softly, but deeply, the sounds muffled as they enjoyed the contact. With their eyes closed, all of their focus was on the feeling between them...the sensation of being so close...lost in one another. As much as Daryl loved sleeping with her...their bodies joining in fits of lust of passion, he couldn't deny the sheer pleasure of kissing her. To him, the act was just as intimate as sex. He could still be inside her...his tongue exploring her sweet, wet mouth...he could taste her... and her body was still pressed against his. It didn't matter that they were clothed, and standing upright...the kisses made him feel weak and sent waves of pleasure coursing through his frame. His hips bucked weakly as she caught his bottom lip between her teeth, and he loved the way she tugged at his hair. Sighing and moaning into her mouth, Daryl tightened his grip on her waist.

They stood together, warm and restless on the dark landing, breathing each other in. The tender, heated kisses were making Carol dizzy, and she sensed that they needed to slow down. It had barely been an hour since she took him in his bed...and her body was still recovering from the intense orgasm he'd given her. Pulling her mouth from his, Carol licked her lips and stared at him through the gloom.

"What's wrong?" he growled softly, his hands moving lower to massage her hips.

She smiled at him and rubbed the spot over his heart. She could feel his heart beating beneath his thin cotton shirt. "Nothing. Just thought I might take you up on your offer." she said.

"Offer?" Daryl asked, confused.

Carol chuckled lightly. "The bath..." she reminded him.

"Oh, right." He licked his lips and then leaned in, kissing her forehead. "C'mon." Ignoring the sudden need she'd sparked in him, Daryl turned and lead her towards the master bathroom. He held the door open and Carol moved past him, stepping inside. Daryl made sure to lock the door behind them.

Carol stood nervously in the center of the bathroom, the stone-tile floor was cool and smooth beneath the soles of her feet. As many times as she'd been there, Carol still felt anxious. Every time she set foot in that bathroom, with Daryl, there was some small part of her that worried about what he'd think. The lights and large mirror above the dual-sinks made her acutely aware of her flaws...or the things she perceived to be her flaws. Daryl never did anything but praise her, with his hands and his words, but that small, weak part of her...the part that Ed created, it could still feel the trickle of fear, like ice water in her chest.

Daryl could see that she was shifting from one foot to the other...she was hugging herself. He moved until he was standing behind her, and he placed his broad hands on her shoulders. Carol tensed at the contact, a small gasp escaping her.

"Easy," he growled softly. "It's just me."

She closed her eyes and answered with a stiff nod.

Moving slowly, so as not to startle her, Daryl reached around her and gently gripped her arms. With a soft grunt, he tugged until she gave in. He pulled her arms down, only letting go once they hung limp at her sides. Before going any further, Daryl let his chin rest near the crook of her neck and he whispered to her. "Ya know it's just me. Don't be scared...please."

Carol swallowed hard, she could feel his warm breath hitting her neck, and it seemed to help her relax, if only slightly. She nodded again, offering her consent.

Daryl kissed the side of her neck and reached around her again, his hands going to the sash. He continued to kiss her as he fumbled with the silky fabric, unfastening the knot. When he felt the robe open, revealing her skin, he slipped a calloused hand inside, letting it rest against her stomach. He could feel her trembling. "It's alright," he whispered against her neck, his hand still pressed to her stomach.

"I know..." she breathed. "I'm sorry, I'm trying..."

"Don't be sorry..." Daryl pulled her soft scent into his lungs and nuzzled her hair. "Just be still."

Carol gnawed her bottom lip and waited.

Daryl moved his hands to her shoulders, and carefully began to work the robe down her slender arms. The navy blue silk seemed almost fluid as it slipped lower on her body. When her shoulder blades were exposed, he ducked his head, kissing both of them. Daryl loved her back...her creamy pale skin, the light dusting of freckles on her shoulders, the subtle dimples at the base of her spine...

The dark robe fell from her body like water...the fabric pooling at her feet. Daryl couldn't stop himself, he ducked his head again, biting down gently on her shoulder as he closed his eyes. His hands went to her sides, sliding down along her frame until he was massaging her hips. The feeling of her soft skin beneath his fingertips was enough to make him hard. Daryl's manhood was swelling with each passing second...every heart beat sent warm blood to his groin and he could feel his erection beginning to strain within the confines of his boxers. Gripping her hips, he pulled her back, making sure her ass was pressed to his groin. He wanted her to feel it...

Carol's breath caught in her throat when she felt his arousal pressing into her from behind. It didn't matter how many times he took her...Carol was still amazed by the fact that she could create such a strong need in him. She could feel him biting down on her shoulder...the sensation made her core ache.

Daryl's eyes were still closed as he enjoyed being close to her. His hips bucked weakly against her ass and his hands went to the front of her thighs, rubbing the smooth flesh. "Fuck Carol," he breathed.

His voice made her wet. She placed her hands over his, urging him to keep touching her.

He was getting harder as he continued to buck against her ass, and his breathing seemed to have picked up suddenly. He massaged her flesh, all the while getting closer to her inner thighs and the heat between her legs. "Fuck, turn around..." he growled, his voice strained. "I wanna see ya."

But Carol was still afraid. She worried that one day...he would snap out of the daze she'd found him in, and he'd realize that she didn't excite him anymore. She slammed her eyes shut, her body going rigid...she couldn't move.

Daryl could feel the change in her, and he stopped rubbing her thighs. As the motion of his hands slowed, he pulled himself away from her shoulder. "Carol...please. Turn around for me."

Taking a deep breath and holding it in her chest, Carol slowly turned in his arms. She was afraid to open her eyes, so she stood in front of him, waiting...

Daryl pulled her close, running his hands up and down her sides. "Can ya look at me?" he asked softly.

Drawing on what little strength the day had left her with, Carol eased her eyes open and stared at her partner.

"Ya done been in here with me more than a few times now...'n ya always get like this. Why?" He asked, genuinely confused

She shrugged, not trusting herself to speak.

"Not like I ain't see all of ya already." he smirked, his hands slipping down to her ass.

"I know..." she managed to say. "It's just...every time you take the robe off...I'm just worried that..." her voice was so soft and she couldn't seem to finish the thought.

"That what?" he asked. "That I'm gonna see somethin' I don't like? That it?"

Carol bit her lip as she tried not to let her emotions get the best of her.

Daryl wasn't interested in waiting for a response. His hands fell away from her body and he took a step back, separating himself for her. Without fear or hesitation, he pulled the shirt up over his head and let it drop. Then, with his eyes locked on Carol's, he pushed the black boxers down his legs, kicking them aside. He huffed, running his hands through his mussed hair and stood in front of her, as naked as the day he was born. The only thing he wore was the set of red scratch marks she'd left on his chest. "Ya seen me Carol..." he breathed. "More times than I can count..." He turned away, showing her his back. Daryl licked his chapped lips and glanced at her over his shoulder. "Ya seen all this...'n ya don't look at me any different."

He was right. As bad as the scars were, they weren't enough to stop her from wanting him. They were just part of him...who he was...or who he'd been before. She'd traced every last one of them since that first night they'd spent together...her fingertips memorizing the lines and ridges. And when she looked at Daryl, it was never with pity...the only things reflected in her eyes, when she stared at her lover, were respect and desire...a deep appreciation that she knew he might never understand.

He could see that Carol was frozen. Her lips parted, but the words weren't coming. She wrung her hands anxiously, unsure of what to do or say. Daryl's breathing was picking up again. His eyes roamed her naked body, from her face, to the soft swells of her breasts...that tight stomach he loved, the dip in her belly button...the curve of her hips, her core...the long, pale legs that she wrapped around him when they made love. Daryl loved every last piece of her, and he wanted to make sure she knew.

Daryl turned towards her, his member aching and ready to be touched. He ignored the pain and moved until his hands were gripping her biceps. With his eyes focused on hers, he turned her so that she was facing the mirror. He maintained his grip, wanting to keep her there. Standing behind her, his need pressed to her ass, Daryl forced Carol to look at herself.

She braced her hands on the granite counter, her fingers curling around the edge. She bit her lip and closed her eyes, wishing that Daryl would stop all this. But he was still holding onto her biceps, and his manhood was hard behind her. He bucked lightly, teasing her, and ducked his head, whispering into her ear. "Get them eyes open."

Carol was trying to control her breathing, but the feeling of his cock against her ass was making her restless and she couldn't resist the urge to push back. Her eyes were still closed and she leaned over the counter slightly, widening her stance a little...her legs spreading for him.

Daryl grunted, bucking again, seeking the heat between her thighs. His heavy breaths were hitting her neck, and he wanted so badly to take her, but he couldn't let himself get distracted. He'd pushed her against that counter for a reason and he wasn't going to give in to temptation until she opened her eyes. "Carol..." he growled softly. "C'mon...Please."

Swallowing hard, she finally let her eyes flutter open. Blinking against the light, Carol tried to focus. Daryl's hard, lean body was so warm against her... a stark contrast to the cool granite of the counter pressing on her belly. Her eyes were open but she chose not to acknowledge her reflection. Instead, Carol glanced over her shoulder at him. "What are we doing?" she asked. The words were hushed as they fell from her lips.

Daryl gave her a quick kiss before nodding towards the mirror. "I just wanna show ya somethin'."

She released a soft sigh of frustration and refocused on the glass. What she could see of Daryl's naked form, reflected over the sink, interested her far more than her own likeness. She watched him watching her...the quiet intensity...the subtle focus of his gaze made her blush.

"Look at ya." he said, his voice a rasping whisper. "Go on."

Carol pulled a deep breath into her lungs and finally focused on her own reflection. She couldn't see anything of note, other than the pink flush on her cheeks that Daryl put there... She didn't want to acknowledge the marks on her neck, or the bruises on her arm. "Daryl," she sighed, "Why are..."

But he didn't let Carol finish. He bucked against her and she gasped. Her chest had begun to heave and her heart rate was steadily increasing. "Look at ya..." he repeated, his grip tightening on her biceps.

She didn't understand why any of this was happening. "What am I looking at?" she asked with a whisper.

"That," he answered, bucking his hips again.

Another small gasp escaped her.

"That right there," Daryl growled against her neck. "The way ya look when ya want me inside ya. Ain't nothin' like it...ya get that pink color across your cheeks...ya start pantin'...takin' them little breaths like you're strugglin'..."

Carol's mouth had gone dry. All she could do was stare at their reflections and watch his lips as he spoke.

"And them eyes," he muttered. "They get real wide...bright. Sometimes...can't tell if you're excited...scared... But I like watchin' 'em get wide. I like knowin' that I'm doin' that to ya."

"Y...you do?" Carol stammered, her heart was beating faster now.

His hands slid along her sides and he held tight to her hips, bucking suddenly.

"God," she whined.

"I like every goddamn thing in that mirror, but I love these..." he reached up, cupping both of her breasts in his strong hands. Growling, Daryl squeezed the tender flesh and watched her face change.

Carol's eyes closed and she pushed her body back against his, loving the way he felt. "Fuck," she breathed.

"Keep them eyes open. I want ya lookin' at me."

She swallowed hard, her body trembling. When she finally let her lids flutter open, Carol felt herself getting slick. The way Daryl was staring at her made her heart pound. She'd never seen a man look at a woman like that…his expression was so focused, so hungry…the intensity didn't even seem human. He was looking at her, lusting after her the way a starving wolf stares at its prey before sinking it's teeth in.

"I want ya," Daryl breathed. He leaned in, nipping at her shoulder. "All of ya."

Carol shuddered at the contact but forced herself to keep her eyes open. "You're sure?" she whispered.

He placed a quick kiss to the spot he'd just bitten and then eased back, refocusing on her reflection. Daryl answered with a slow nod and stared at her beautiful breasts in the mirror. He could feel his cock throbbing and he bucked against her ass. "Ya feel that?" he growled softly.

She kept a moan locked behind her lips and nodded.

"Ya do that to me." he said, bucking his hips again.

Carol couldn't believe how hard he was. He'd proven his sexual prowess that first night, and every night since…but he never ceased to amaze her. The way he could get her body to spasm and writhe, with so little effort…it was enough to make Carol question whether any of it was real. She never knew anything could feel as good as Daryl's strong member filling her core. He didn't just make love to her…when he was inside her, Daryl owned her. The way he moved…the sounds he made, his speed, his rhythm…it was always perfect, as if he'd learned some secret about Carol's body that not even she was aware of. He knew exactly what to do to her, and she liked that. And his stamina…just thinking about it made her mouth dry.

They both had their limits, and they couldn't ignore the fact that their bodies needed time to recover in the aftermath of orgasm…but the respite never lasted long. Sometimes, it was only minutes after their climaxes, and Daryl would take her again…their bodies still slick with sweat, and her core would still be quivering. She supposed he owed the stamina, along with his appetite, to his age.

Daryl broke the trance by grabbing her breasts. He cupped the soft flesh, squeezing, massaging her…and he watched her reflection, savoring her reactions. He liked the way she bit her lip as she tried to keep herself from moaning. The image of his broad hands gripping her breasts made him harder and he bucked suddenly, making Carol gasp.

"Fuck, I like it when ya do that…" he growled.

Carol was clawing at the edge of the granite counter top. "What?" she breathed.

Daryl kept his eyes on hers as he tugged at both of her nipples. Another sharp gasp escaped her and he could feel his cock drip. "That little noise ya make…like ya want me."

She groaned softly and pushed her body back against him. "I do." she whispered.

He brought his lips to her ear and whispered roughly. "Ya want it inside ya?" his hips bucked weakly, teasing her…his rough hands were still massaging her breasts.

"Yes," she whined softly, "Please…"

"Ya want me to make ya come?" he growled. Daryl reached down with one hand and gripped his cock. Working to control himself, he used his grip to guide his aching member to her heat. With the tip resting at her entrance, he nipped at her earlobe.

"Please…" she breathed.

He rubbed the head against her wetness, making her walls open and close in anticipation. "I ain't puttin' it in 'till ya do somethin' for me." He muttered against her neck.

Carol pulled a deep breath into her lungs as she battled her body's frustration. "Anything…" she whispered.

Daryl began to push, not enough to slip inside, but just enough to torture her. "I want ya lookin' in that goddamn mirror," he said, squeezing her breast.

She swallowed hard, her core aching to be filled. It occurred to her then, as she studied their reflections, that they'd never done this. He'd taken her on the bathroom floor…they'd pleasured one another in the shower, with warm water pelting their bodies…but they'd never been in front of the mirror…the thought caused a sudden thrill to rush through her and her heart began to thrum in her chest. "I….I'm looking…" she breathed, anxiously awaiting further instruction.

"Good," he pressed his member against her entrance, making her legs tremble. "Want ya to see everything I'm seein'."

All Carol could do was nod.

Daryl kissed the side of her neck and began growling softly into her skin. "Them goddamn eyes…I wanna see 'em get wide," he teased her entrance again. "I wanna keep that color on your face. Christ Carol…I want all of ya. These fuckin' tits…" his strong hand squeezed her again. "So fuckin' soft, Jesus…'n all this…" he ran his hand down from her chest, mapping out the smooth skin of her stomach, when he reached her clit, he rubbed it with the tip of his middle finger. "That pussy…" he nipped at her earlobe again.

Carol was struggling. She wanted his calloused fingers on her clit and his cock in her core, but she didn't have the words to tell him…

He stopped rubbing her and released his manhood. Moving both hands to her ass, he gripped the firm flesh and swore. "Sonofabitch," he growled. "This tight, fuckin' ass…"

Carol couldn't stop herself from moaning and pushing back against him. The wetness was building between her thighs.

"One day, ya gotta fuckin' let me have it." he bucked again.

She sank her teeth into her bottom lip. He'd been hinting at that for a while, and even though she was eager to try new things, part of her was nervous. He was so big and she worried that letting him take her that way would prove too much…but she hadn't ruled it out. "Maybe one day," she breathed, pushing back against him.

That was good enough for Daryl. Knowing that it was still up for discussion turned him on and he squeezed her ass again, wondering what it would be like to get inside. Before he could lose himself in fantasies, he leaned back in, bringing his lips to her ear. He tried to remind himself of why he'd pushed her in front of the mirror in the first place. Their bodies were so close and he could feel the heat rising from her skin. "I want ya…" he whispered, his warm breath hitting her earlobe. "You're sexy." he nuzzled the side of her neck. "Every last little goddamn piece of ya."

Carol didn't know what to do….what to say. No one had ever spoken to her that way, and she wasn't used to thinking of herself as sexy. She'd always just been a battered wife…a mother. But Daryl saw something in her…and he was trying to get her to see it. She gnawed the corner of her lip as she stared at her reflection.

Daryl lifted his chin, and their eyes met as they studied one another. He watched her watching him, and they were both frozen. He could see a thousand things in her expression…all the words that he knew must be sticking in her throat…She looked happy…genuinely happy, and the thought that he'd put that look on her face made his heart rate speed up. Running his hands up and down her sides, he kissed her shoulder. "I'm gonna turn on the water…work on getting' that tub filled."

Carol's brows knit together in confusion.

Daryl smirked at her in the mirror. "I'll be right back; don't move."

She made herself nod. Her entire body was vibrating as Daryl eased back and moved away from her. Carol tried to relax, and keep her eyes on the mirror. She could hear the squeaking of the faucet in the background, the pipes groaning as Daryl got the hot water running. She couldn't understand why he was suddenly concerned about their bath… As she considered the reasons behind his actions, something startled her. Daryl's hand were on her hips and he was behind her again, leaning over her so that he could kiss the side of her neck.

"Wh…what about the bath?" she asked, the words coming out as breathy moans.

He smirked again, his hands massaging her hips. "We'll get there," he whispered.

"But the water…"

He nipped at her neck, silencing her. "I'm gonna leave it runnin'."

"But…"

"Quit," he said, slipping one hand down between her legs. He pushed a finger into her slick heat and curled it, hitting her g-spot.

Carol's eyes slammed shut and she cried out, her nails clinging to the countertop.

Daryl worked his finger in and out of her sex, loving how wet she was. "I bet," he grunted, "I can get ya to come 'fore that tub's full."

She could hear the sound of the water rushing from the faucet. "And….if you can't?" she breathed.

He was still smirking as he toyed with her pussy. "You're stallin'."

"If you can't?" she asked again.

Daryl huffed. "If I can't…then I'll fuckin' eat ya like ya been wantin'…"

Carol felt her breath catch. Since she let him go down on her, her head had been full of possibilities. One in particular…she wanted him to hold her up…her back against the wall. She wanted him to eat her with her legs hooked over his shoulders…she wanted to rock her hips against his warm mouth… Daryl was convinced that it would go wrong somehow…that he could drop her…and he was afraid of hurting her, so he hadn't given in to the request.

"You promise?" she asked.

He pushed his finger deep into her core. "I do."

"God…" she whined.

"But If I get your ass to come 'fore that tub is full, I want ya to suck my cock…" he curled his finger again.

"Jesus!" she cried out, wondering why he was asking for such a simple reward. Oral pleasure had become a staple for them, and they both enjoyed giving and receiving.

"In my truck…" he added. "Next time you're on a break at the bar."

It was then that Carol understood. He just wanted the thrill. He knew that messing around during her shift made her anxious, even when they moved the truck back behind the building. There was always the chance that someone could catch them, and the forbidden nature of it all turned Daryl on.

"Sound good?" he asked, bucking his hips.

"Deal," she breathed, smirking at him over her shoulder.

Daryl felt his cock get harder and he leaned in, catching her mouth with his. They kissed each other, enjoying the pressure, and Daryl continued to push his finger into her. He pulled away after several seconds. "Ya done enough stallin'." he huffed. "Now get them legs open."

They could both hear the water rushing in the background, and they were already thinking about the prizes they were sure they'd be collecting. "C'mon," Daryl urged her.

She gave him one last smirk before refocusing on their reflections. Leaning over the counter, she spread her legs further apart and gasped at the feeling of his finger moving inside her.

"That's it," he growled softly, feeling the way her walls opened. He looked at the mirror and saw that Carol's eyes were already slammed shut. He chuckled to himself.

This shit's too fuckin' easy.

Widening his stance a little, and slipping his finger free, Daryl gripped his manhood. Guiding himself to her heat, he pressed against the tight ring of muscles. The blunt head of his cock slid at first…she was so wet, but he righted himself, and pushed firmly against her entrance.

Carol was moaning, her chest heaving. "Right there…." she cried.

Grunting softly, and focusing on her core, Daryl applied more pressure. He could feel her slickness and he jerked his hips hard, finally pushing into her tight passage. They both swore when they felt their bodies join, but Daryl couldn't afford to waste any time. He continued to buck, sending his rigid shaft further into her sex. She was wrapped around him like a fucking glove and he pushed into her heat, savoring it. When his pelvis was flush against her ass, he gripped her hips for support.

"Fuck Daryl," she moaned, loving the angle. He was buried in her pussy and her legs were already shaking. "Move!"

"Christ!" he growled as he pulled back and then thrust hard. As his cock moved through her core, Daryl's lids grew heavy. He knew he would never get used to the feeling of her sex, no matter how many times he took her. Her body was perfect…made for him, and all he wanted was to pleasure her. "Fuckin' hell…" he whined as he worked to create a steady rhythm inside her.

Carol arched her back slightly, trying to take all of him. When his thick cock slipped inside, she nearly came undone. "Like that," she cried, feeling him hit the top of her.

Daryl's nails were biting into her hips as he fucked her. While his dick filled her passage, he couldn't help but to stare at her ass…her pussy was so tight, and he knew that her ass would be even tighter…he knew that the pressure might even be painful, but he was so desperate to try…he wanted to force himself into the tightest part of her body, and the thought made his cock harder inside her. He gripped her hips and slammed his hard-on into her soft, warm, wetness.

Carol screamed out in ecstasy. Every stroke made her legs shake and her walls were quivering around his member. She was dimly aware of the water rushing in the background, and she knew it would only add to Daryl's ferocity. She wanted him to go faster, harder…

He growled as he sank into her pussy again, and again. He angled his hips, making sure that every inch of his cock disappeared inside her. Whenever he thrust into her sex, Carol jerked and screamed. "Ya like that?" he yelled at her.

Carol felt her walls clamping around his hard shaft as she tried to keep him inside her. "Mhmmmm" she moaned, pushing back against him.

Daryl was thrusting faster, slipping in and out of her heat with ease. He growled, tearing his attention away from her ass and focusing on the mirror…what he saw nearly made him come. He could see Carol's body jerking, her breasts moving as he worked her body…and her face. She was panting, her cheeks flushed, her eyes slammed shut… "Goddamn," he groaned, trying to keep himself in check. "Carol….open your eyes…"

She was getting lost in the motion of his hips…she didn't even care about their damn bet. She just wanted him to keep doing things to her.

"Open 'em!" he growled.

Carol could hear the urgency in his voice and she took a deep breath, opening her eyes. "Fuck," she breathed, seeing their reflections… She loved being able to watch him while he took her.

"That's it," he said, thrusting hard. "I want ya lookin' at me while I fuck ya." He could feel her warm walls rubbing against his shaft as he moved back and forth. "Jesus!" Daryl snarled, pushing his hard-on deeper into her core. She felt so good, and he loved the strong, pink flush that was spreading on her cheeks, making her glow. Being able to watch her reactions, as he pushed and pulled inside her, was incredible, and he wondered why they hadn't already tried this.

As much as he loved her body, Daryl found himself mesmerized by her face. He liked seeing her lips part as she fought to breathe, her startling blue eyes getting wider as he moved them both towards their peaks. He could see desire in her eyes, trust and longing… all of those things added to his pleasure and he was determined to finish her.

He was jerking hard between her legs and Carol leaned even further over the counter, submitting to him. Daryl continued to force his cock into her sex, both of them enjoying the friction. As he moved, his member began to swell. He was filling her, stretching her, but her walls still clung to him. "Lord," he growled, pumping his hips. As his speed and momentum increased, Daryl could feel her wetness easing the way. It didn't matter how narrow she was, he could still penetrate her, his long cock slipping all the way in, moving through her core and making her entire body shake. Her moisture was gliding around the head of his cock with every thrust and he knew she was close. His dick was jerking and he focused on sliding right into her center.

Carol couldn't take much more. He was so strong, so heavy inside her…and he seemed to move faster with each passing second. She knew what he wanted…to feel her come, and she was dangerously close to the edge. He was pushing into her tightest places and Carol began to lose control. She was groaning and panting, muttering his name as he worked her body.

"Yeah," he snarled, bucking his hips against her ass. "Ya like that…don't ya?"

"God Daryl….yes…"

He gripped her hips and thrust harder. Her pussy was so warm all around him, her softness surrounding every inch of rigid flesh…he could feel her insides massaging him, from the base to the tip. "Ya like havin' my cock inside ya?"

She screamed, moving back against him, wanting to take all of his manhood.

Daryl loved the feeling of her slick walls as they trapped his throbbing shaft inside her. He was fucking her hard, wanting to break her…to own her. "I need to fuckin' hear ya!" he growled, bucking in and out of her heat, loving the suction between them.

"Jesus Christ Daryl…!" Her core was already starting to spasm. "Yes…I want it…I want you…please…harder."

"Ya want this cock?" he snapped, giving her a sudden thrust.

"I want it!" she cried out, beads of sweat rolling down her spine as they moved together. "All of it!"

"Then keep that fuckin' pussy open!" he growled as he squeezed her hips.

Carol could barely breathe. She spread her legs further apart, wanting him to have all the room he needed, and he continued his assault on her sex, his pace never slowing. Daryl's lids were heavy but he had to keep going. She was so wet and each time he slipped into her heat, he trembled at the sensation. Her body opened for him, welcoming him in, and he pushed in harder, deeper, wanting to explore. The blunt head of his dick was getting painfully tight and he wanted to come…he wanted to fill her. Daryl moved faster, dipping in and out of her slick core, feeling her walls caress his shaft. "Fuckin' hell Carol…that pussy's wet!" He continued to thrust against her ass, hitting the top of her each time.

Carol was moaning, arching her back, wanting him to take her. "You're so hard!" she cried, feeling his thick cock penetrate her again.

Daryl was jerking and thrusting within her soft walls. He moved back and forth at a relentless pace, staking his claim on his woman. His fingers were pressing hard into her hips and he knew he would come soon. "C'mon….Jesus, I wanna feel ya come." he groaned.

His manhood was sinking into her hard and fast. "I'm so close baby…" she was panting as he took her.

"C'mon then!" he urged, sliding into her center. "Jus come…I wanna get them legs shakin'."

Carol pushed back against him, taking his cock, her body desperate for release.

"I told ya," Daryl snarled, ramming his hips against her ass. "To fuckin' come!" Strands of damp hair were hanging in his eyes and his jaw was set hard as he began thrusting wildly between her legs. He could feel her core getting tighter around him, but he pushed through, not caring how loudly she screamed.

As he slipped in and out of her heat, Carol felt him hit that spot that seemed to hold all of her tension. He pushed in, thick and strong, his rigid member pulsing inside her…and Carol gave in. Her eyes slammed shut and she released a long, almost painful sounding moan that filled the room. Mind-numbing pleasure rushed through her frame, making her weak, and she had to fight to stay standing. As the sparks flew behind her eyes, she tried to maintain her grip on the smooth, cool countertop. Her pussy was so tight around him, that he could hardly move…she could feel every nerve ending vibrate as the climax sapped her of her strength in an instant. The muscles in her core twitched and fluttered along his length, and there was familiar warmth as a gush of wetness hit her sex. She continued to moan, her body savoring every tingle along with the hardness that was still buried inside her.

Daryl was transfixed by the image in the mirror. Carol was glowing, and he was sure that she'd never looked as beautiful as she did in that moment…caught in the grip of her climax….a climax he'd given her… His hips were still thrusting and he could tell, by watching her face, that she was still riding her high. He felt her release washing out around him, and the warm slickness was too much. He closed his eyes and fucked her as hard as he could, loving the way she moaned. "That's it…." he growled, his hips colliding with her ass, over and over… "God….damn….fuck….christ!" He was pushing, straining to go as deep as he could, for as long as she'd let him. Nothing compared to the feeling of her pussy wrapped around him. She was so soft, warm, wet…and his swollen cock was throbbing inside her. He held on to her hips, keeping their bodies flush as he bucked. "So wet…" he muttered under his breath…"so fuckin' wet…" Carol was everything he needed, and everything he wanted. He pushed his engorged member into her sex and tried to memorize the feeling. Daryl loved penetrating her, claiming her with his cock… despite the fact that she'd already reached her peak, Carol was still moving back against him and the friction was making his member ache and throb.

"Don't stop baby," she moaned. "Put it in…please."

Daryl's mouth went dry; if she wanted him to go harder…he would. He moved his hands to her ass and gripped the flesh in his sweaty palms as he jerked his strong hips. She felt so good…her warmth surrounding his cock, and as he pushed and pulled within her narrow, trembling, passage, he felt his pleasure rushing forward. Strong waves were coursing through him, one after another, making his dick harder. Buried between her pale, shaking legs, Daryl felt the orgasm spill from the tip of his cock. "God fuckin' dammit!" he snarled up at the ceiling, his head going back while his body continued to buck into her. He was pulsing inside her, sending bursts of semen up into her cervix with every animalistic thrust. As he stood behind Carol, giving her everything, making her his…Daryl experienced the most incredible high. The powerful suction between their bodies was coaxing his pleasure from him. Her strong walls gripped his manhood from the base, all along the throbbing shaft, to the tight, blunt tip. She was still pushing back against him, taking him all the way into her pussy, and letting him come hard inside her. She moved back and Daryl thrust forward, feeling more wetness seep from between her thighs. He was keeping her open, spread apart…every inch of his flesh buried in her core as she convulsed around him. He continued to swear, his eyes half-open as he stared at the ceiling and let his body work on its own. Carol was panting, moaning each time he slid into her heat, and Daryl bucked, emptying himself inside her. Her slick walls milked his cock until he couldn't take it and he sighed in ecstasy as the last of his semen shot from the tip, filling her pussy. His hands moved clumsily back to her hips for support, and he grunted, giving her a few weak thrusts to make sure he was spent.

"Fuckin' Christ…" he breathed, her warmth still wrapped around him.

Carol still hadn't come down from her high. He fucked her through her orgasm, amplifying the pleasure and the vibrations in her core. She knew, as she worked to pull a strained breath into her burning lungs, that she'd never been so wet before. She could feel it…the moisture dripping down the insides of her thighs…

The mirror…

The glass made the difference. Being able to watch her partner as he moved inside her…it was the most erotic thing that Carol had ever experienced. She remembered every expression, every time he gnawed his lip, every time his brows knit together as he focused on pleasuring her…and she'd never seen anything so sexy. He was so strong as he took her, his body hard and lean. His member was solid, and he claimed her with it. When he finally hit his peak inside her, Carol stared hard at his face. His mouth had been open, and his lids were heavy. She saw his head go back as the pleasure overtook him, but his cock remained stiff, invading her core, and her body opened up, welcoming his hot seed. She loved the feeling of him coming between her legs…his swollen cock spurting and throbbing with every thrust, the sudden rush of warmth as his semen filled her. There was something primal about it, and Carol always worked to coax as much pleasure from him as she could. Her exhausted heart was still beating itself against her ribs and the muscles in her thighs were trembling.

God…

Daryl was panting as he waited patiently for the room to stop spinning. He could hardly feel the tile beneath his feet and he desperately needed to get his bearings. Blinking, he tried to clear some of the haze from his mind. He licked his chapped lips and tightened his grip on Carol's body to convince himself that she was still there. She moaned in response, and the pained sound seemed to bring him back into the present. Daryl remembered where they were, what they were doing…and as the thoughts slowly fell back into place, he realized that the water was still running somewhere in the background. He blinked again, and sucked in a sharp breath as he carefully slipped his cock from between Carol's legs. They both hissed at the loss, and Daryl nearly lost his footing. He was light-headed, overcome by his climax, and stumbled back into the nearest wall.

As he tried to catch his breath, Daryl reached up and wiped stinging sweat away from his eyes. His body was still throbbing, aching, and he was so thirsty… He could feel the moisture beginning to dry on his skin, and he was tempted to give in to fatigue…to let his exhausted body slide down the wall until his ass hit the floor. But Daryl couldn't do that. Gnawing his lip, and bracing his palms against the cool wall at his back, he forced himself to stay upright. Through the strands of hair that hung in his eyes, Daryl could see his partner.

She was still leaning over the counter, and the muscles in her arms seemed to be trembling. Her head hung low and he focused on her shoulder blades, her spine…the tight ass that he loved. In that moment, Daryl was content. He stared at the sweet spot between her legs, the firm flesh of her pale thighs, and those long, toned legs. He wasn't sure how long he'd been admiring her, but the sound of rushing water broke his trance. Drawing on what little strength he had left, he pushed himself off the wall and stumbled towards the tub. As he held the shower curtain out of the way and looked down into the tub, Daryl couldn't stop the smirk from spreading on his face.

Sumbitch is only half-full…

Leaning over, he dipped his hand into the water, testing the temperature. It was hot, but not overwhelmingly so. He could already feel his muscles relaxing. Withdrawing his hand, Daryl turned away from the tub and made his way back to his partner. He stood behind her and ran his broad hands gently along her sides. "Carol." he said softly.

She pulled a deep, cleansing breath into her lungs before opening her eyes. When she saw him in the mirror, Carol smiled. He was staring at her the way he always did afterwards…like he cared about her. His eyes were clear and honest, and she could see his hands resting on her waist.

"Ya alright?" he asked.

She could still feel the muscles fluttering in her core. "I'm great." she said.

A slight blush appeared on his cheeks and he ducked his head for a moment.

"How about you?" she asked.

When he lifted his chin to meet her gaze, Daryl was gnawing his lip and smirking a little. "I'm good."

Carol chuckled softly as she turned around to face him. With the counter at her back, she stared at her partner. "So…" she said, letting the word hang in the air suggestively.

Daryl was massaging her waist. "So?" he echoed.

She reached out, letting her fingertips trail down his slick chest until she reached his stomach. He trembled at her touch. "Where do we stand on our wager?" Carol asked, smirking at him.

Daryl grabbed her hand and carefully brought it to his lips. He kept his eyes locked on hers as he kissed each of her fingertips. "Go on 'n see for yourself." he growled softly.

On weak legs, Carol moved past him. She could feel him watching her, but she didn't stop until she was leaning over the tub. Chuckling and shaking her head, she stared down at the clear water. When she stood back up, Carol folded her arms across her chest and glanced at him over her shoulder. "Aren't you going to gloat?" she asked.

He moved towards her, the smile still on his face. "Naw. Plenty of time for that later. Right now, I just wanna see ya get in there."

Carol huffed. "Fine." She stepped over the side of the tub and dipped her foot into the water. "Jesus!" she laughed. "You think it's hot enough?" she asked.

Daryl snorted. "Just as hot as it needs to be, now quit whinin'."

She narrowed her eyes at him as she sank down slowly, easing herself into the water. It was almost too much, but she hissed and gripped the sides of the tub as she waited for her body to adjust. "You gonna join me?" Carol asked, smirking up at him.

Daryl stepped over the side, his foot plunging into the water. A tiny grunt escaped him and Carol chuckled. "Hush." he chided.

"I'm sorry," she laughed. Carol leaned forward, hugging her knees as she made room for him to ease down into the tub.

They were awkward and cramped at first, but they made the arrangement work. Daryl fumbled with the faucet, stopping the flow of the water. He did his best to lean back, without letting his head hit the faucet. Once he was relatively comfortable, he beckoned to Carol and she leaned back into him. The lovers closed their eyes and sighed in satisfaction as they let the hot water surround them.

Carol was nestled against him, and he loved the way she felt…her body so warm and close. Her short hair was damp and soft, brushing his collar bone. He pulled her scent into his lungs and tried to recall if he'd ever felt more at home than he did with Carol…more at peace. Daryl wasn't sure what he'd done to deserve her…or how he'd ever convinced her to spend that first night with him, but he was so incredibly grateful. He'd never been very good with words, but he wanted her to know what he was feeling. Sitting up just a bit, he gently urged her to shift with him. He could feel her soft ass brushing his manhood, but he tried not to think about that. His body couldn't handle much more than stillness at the moment.

Carol was giggling as she leaned back. His body was strong, solid behind her. "You okay back there?" she asked.

"Mhmm," he grunted, his arms circling her middle.

She let her hands rest over his and they enjoyed being close to one another.

Daryl ducked his chin, nuzzling the top of her head.

Carol giggled again. "What are you doing?"

"Nothin'." he growled softly. "Just touchin' ya." He placed a quick kiss to her temple.

Carol could feel the laughter dying in her chest. He was so careful, so gentle with her…and the kindness was almost unnerving. She wasn't sure if it was the orgasms he'd given her, the warm water they were both immersed in, or the simple, intoxicating effect his presence had on her, but Carol was suddenly feeling light-headed. She ran her fingertips over his knuckles, memorizing the ridges and valleys. With her eyes closed, she let her body relax and melt into his…nothing mattered but the two of them.

Daryl's hands had been resting over her lower belly, but he moved them up, along her sides, until he reached her delicate shoulders. As he massaged her, Daryl whispered in her ear. "Can ya tell me what happened?"

A crease formed in Carol's brow, but she refused to open her eyes. "Daryl…"

"Please," he insisted, his lips at her ear. "I need to know how ya got these." He let his calloused fingertips ghost over the marks on her neck.

She released a heavy sigh, knowing that she couldn't keep anything from him. "Fine," she conceded. "But I need you to listen…to hear me out. And no matter what I say…" Carol paused to gnaw the corner of her lip. "I need you to promise me that you'll stay calm. No yelling, and no making plans with Merle to pay another visit to the house."

Daryl stiffened behind her but he worked to get himself under control. He could already feel anger simmering inside him. "You talk," he said. "I'll listen."

Carol took a deep breath and tried to decide where to start. Daryl resumed rubbing her shoulders, hoping to coax an answer from her. "This morning, after you left…I didn't know what to do."

Daryl could feel her muscles knotting up beneath his hands.

"I didn't know what to think." You and Merle left…Ed was gone, and I was alone in the house."

"I'm sorry I left ya," Daryl started to say, but Carol cut him off.

"No," she shook her head, "Don't be. You needed to go. It only would've made things worse if you stayed."

Daryl worked her shoulders as he waited patiently for her to continue.

"I was in that house…." she sighed. "And I needed to do something…anything. I just wanted a distraction…something to fill up the hours until Ed came home."

"What'd ya do?" Daryl asked

Carol snorted and shrugged. "The only thing I could do…same thing I've always done." Her hands were clasped over her stomach and they looked strangely pale beneath the water. "I played the role of the doting wife…homemaker…"

Daryl could hear the bitterness in her voice as she said the last word.

"I cleaned the house, top to bottom. I made lasagna…" she nearly laughed at how strange it sounded. "And after I called Linda, to make sure she could pick Sophia up from school, I just…waited."

Daryl was doing his best to remain calm, but he didn't like where Carol's story was going. He tried not to take his frustration out on her shoulders.

"I'm not even sure how long I sat at that kitchen table…just waiting for the sound of his tires in the driveway….it felt like days. At one point, I remember wondering if he would even come home at all. I figured he might've taken up with those other pieces of trash he works with…or that he'd stopped off for a drink after his shift…"

"But he showed up…" Daryl said softly, finishing the thought for her.

Carol sighed. "He did. He wanted to know where Sophia was…of course. The fact that she was gone didn't do anything to improve his mood."

"Ya made the right call, keepin' her out of it." said Daryl.

Carol reached up and ran a dripping hand through her short hair. "I know."

"Go on," he urged, kissing her temple again.

She released another sigh and closed her eyes. "There's nothing worse than waiting…sitting in an empty house…not knowing what's coming."

"I'm sorry…." he growled softly, his hands still working her shoulders.

Carol could feel her throat closing up, but she wouldn't allow herself to cry; she'd done enough crying for one day. "He wanted answers," she said. "Wanted to know who you and Merle were…where Sophia was…"

For an instant, fear flickered in Daryl's chest.

"I didn't tell him," she breathed. "I couldn't. I wouldn't let myself." Carol's heart rate was speeding up as she relived every second of that hellish conversation with her husband. "Men like him…like Ed," she explained. "They feed on your fear. It's almost like they can smell it…"

A shadow seemed to pass over Daryl's features then. He understood, better than most… He knew what it was like to be afraid…to be a prisoner in his own home. But he held his tongue and waited for his lover to finish speaking. He'd promised her that he would listen.

"He wanted answers, but I couldn't tell him anything. I tried to act like nothing had happened, hoping that he would let it go." A sad chuckle escaped her then. "But I knew he wouldn't. He was barking at me…demanding names….and all I could think to do was get dinner on the table." Carol brought one hand to her forehead, cupping it. "I turned my back on him…pulled that lasagna out of the oven, as if the two of us were going to sit down and eat…" The absurdity of it all seemed to grow with each word Carol spoke.

"What happened?" Daryl whispered. He could feel her body tensing against him.

Carol chewed her bottom lip as she fought to contain the feelings rioting inside her….anger, revulsion, sadness, shame…they were threatening to break free, like starving dogs from their chains….but she needed to keep them at bay. "Before I could get the lasagna to the table…he…" she paused, collecting herself. "He grabbed me. Here…" she lifted her arm from the water, letting Daryl see the ugly bruises that Ed's fingers left behind.

He reached out, gently tracing the purplish mark. He could feel his bile rising and the tiny hairs were sticking up at the back of his neck. With cold, narrowed eyes, Daryl studied the bruises. At some point, maybe even since their first night together, he'd begun thinking of Carol as his. And the thought of another man laying hands on her, even if that man was her husband, caused rage to bubble beneath his skin. The longer he stared at the mark, the more his breathing seemed to pick up.

Carol must've noticed the change in her partner, because she turned her head, glancing up at him. "Please," she said. "Listen."

Daryl swallowed down his anger and nodded, not trusting himself to speak.

"When he grabbed me," she continued. "He jerked my arm and I dropped the pan. It was a mess…the glass went everywhere, there was sauce all over me…all over the floor. But he didn't stop….before I could even take a breath, he starts walking me back into the nearest wall. He's yelling…I'm not even sure what he said. I felt my back hit the wall and then he got his hand around my neck…." she stopped, her brows knitting together. The more she thought about it, the less real it seemed. It was as if she were describing a scene from a movie, or someone else's life. It was difficult to accept the fact that this all took place in her kitchen, just hours ago…

Daryl's jaw was set hard and his breathing had picked up, but Carol wouldn't allow him to lose control. She reached up, winding one of her hands into his wet hair. "Easy," she said. "I'm here, and I'm fine."

He answered with a soft grunt and let his chin rest on top of her head.

"I couldn't breathe…I couldn't scream. But I remember fighting. I was scratching, pulling at his hand…trying to get him to let go, but he just kept yelling…and after a few seconds…everything went black." She paused to lick her lips. "I woke up on the floor. He was sitting at the kitchen table, just watching me. He's always watching me..." she said softly, feeling a chill move through her frame.

"What happened?" Daryl asked.

She swallowed hard, unsure of how much she should tell him. "He told me I had to get the floor clean…there was glass and sauce everywhere. He watched me the whole time…almost like he was waiting for me to do something wrong. But I focused on cleaning. I swept up the mess...but I didn't throw all the glass away…."

Daryl's brows knit together in confusion.

"He was distracted for half a second, and I put a big piece of broken glass in the sink. He didn't hear me."

Daryl was getting anxious.

"When I was standing in front of the sink…I heard him come up behind me."

"Yeah?" Daryl growled under his breath.

"I was scared…I didn't know what was coming…but then he went for his belt." She stiffened for a moment and fought the wave of nausea that the memory brought on. "I figured he was gonna beat me, but…." her lower lip was trembling slightly.

"But what?"

Carol swallowed hard again. She'd survived the act itself, surely she could survive the re-telling. "I heard him tugging at his zipper…and I swear to god that was the first time in my life I ever found myself wishing for a beating."

Daryl's eyes were mean slits and his heart was pounding heavy in his chest as he listened to his lover's story. He wasn't sure how much longer he could keep himself in check.

It was taking every last ounce of Carol's strength to keep the tears from her eyes, and the sadness from her voice, but she had to keep going. "He pushed my pants down…my panties….and he…he pressed himself against me," she said.

Daryl was suddenly filled with more rage than he was prepared to handle, but he had no intentions of interrupting Carol. He sensed that she needed to say these things, just as much as he needed to hear them.

"He had me trapped against the counter…and he was threatening me…" Her voice had grown soft. "I was so scared…but then," she blinked, trying to remember exactly what happened in her kitchen. "I just snapped. I knew that I had to stop it….I couldn't let him hurt me again."

Daryl's eyes slammed shut and he took a deep breath, trying to calm himself.

Carol was still clutching loosely at Daryl's hair as she spoke. "I leaned over the sink…and he couldn't have known. It would never even occur to Ed that I might be capable of hurting him." Her tongue darted out over her lips. "I grabbed that pieced of glass, and before I had time to overthink it…I…I cut him." she breathed. A part of her was still in awe of everything that had taken place between her and Ed that day.

Daryl let the words sink in. He knew men like Ed…he'd dealt with them for most of his life, and he knew that the only thing men like that understood, was violence. But the idea of Carol resorting to that sort of behavior was difficult to accept. As he laid in the tub with her, their bodies surrounded by warm, soothing water, Daryl began to put the pieces together. The sudden aggression she'd displayed in his bedroom…her need for dominance…it was because of what happened with Ed.

"I turned around before he could stop me and I caught his neck. The look on his face…" she breathed "the absolute shock…it was strangely satisfying. He couldn't scream…the gash was deep and I remember getting blood on my shirt. He stumbled a little…till his back hit a wall, and then he slid down to the floor. And for once in my life," she muttered through clenched teeth. "I got the chance to look down at that man."

Daryl could hear the change in her voice…and he found that he liked it. She wasn't speaking like a victim…she was speaking with confidence…the way a survivor would speak. As angry as he was at the bastard that touched her, Daryl took comfort in the fact that she'd come out of that altercation a stronger woman…a stronger person. "What happened to him?" he growled under his breath.

Carol's eyes were narrowed, cold, as she recounted the evening's events. "I let him bleed for a few seconds…I could've let him die there. Maybe I should have….but something stopped me. I didn't know how I would explain the whole thing to Sophia, so I figured I should help him."

"Ya made the right the call." he said, feeling some of the rage subside.

"I guess I did. It was tempting though…knowing that I could leave him there…that he'd bleed out." She ran a hand through her wet hair and sighed. "I patched him up, got the bleeding to stop. And I told him everything I'd been keeping to myself since the first month of our marriage."

Daryl resumed his work on her shoulders, feeling as though a different woman was in the tub with him. "What'd ya say?"

Carol stared long and hard at the far wall of the shower. She could feel Daryl's strong hands kneading her muscles, easing the soreness the day had left her with. As she lay with him, images flashing bright and vivid in her mind's eye, Carol felt the familiar sense of power coursing through her frame, warming her blood like wine. It was the same rush of heat she'd experienced as she loomed over her husband and watched the color drain from his face. It was control. Luxuriating in the hot water, while savoring the lingering effects of a powerful climax, made Carol feel good, strong…despite her bruises and minor injuries. She had her lover at her back, supporting her…listening. She wasn't used to anyone listening… It was all so intoxicating and Carol was getting lost in her high. Daryl's rough whisper pulled her from the trance.

"What'd ya say?" he asked again.

Carol pushed her slender fingers through his hair, grazing his scalp with her nails. She heard him stifle a growl, but she didn't stop her ministrations. "I told that son of a bitch not to touch me," she said, her voice low, dangerous.

Daryl felt his heart beat a little faster when those words fell from her lips. It was strange to hear her talk that way, but something about it thrilled him. She spoke with such assurance, and he loved having her long fingers in his wet hair. "What else?" he made himself ask.

Carol could hear the spark of interest in Daryl's voice and she tugged gently at his locks. He hissed in response and it only added to her sense of power. "I told him not to touch Sophia…and that the violence ends here. I threatened him." she said, somewhat in awe of her own actions. "The bastard was sitting there, bleeding in my kitchen, and he still had his cock out. He started to argue with me…well," she snorted in amusement. "It wasn't so much arguing as gurgling…but he looked me in the eye and asked what would happen if he chose to disregard all the things I'd said…." She sank her teeth into her bottom lip and tugged at Daryl's hair again.

"Fuck," he breathed, his eyes closing. He couldn't understand his body's reaction to her voice. Daryl supposed his sudden arousal had as much to do with her forceful tone as their subject matter. Hearing Carol tear down her abuser was turning him on. "What'd ya tell him?" he asked, wondering if he possessed the stamina that holding another erection would require.

Carol's blue eyes were still trained on the far wall, her hand still tangled in her lover's hair, and she spoke plainly, as if they were discussing their breakfast plans. "I held that piece of glass over his cock, and I told the son of a bitch that I'd cut it off. You should've seen how pale he was. And even after…when I was stitching his neck…I told him that if he tried to hurt me…to get rid of me…he'd never get custody of Sophia. Maybe he believed me," Carol shrugged. "Maybe he didn't. Either way, he knows where I stand…and if he ever forgets, I'll remind him."

Granted, the idea of genital dismemberment should've been enough to curb Daryl's sexual appetite, but it wasn't. He was proud of Carol, and hearing about how she'd stood up to her husband made Daryl want her. He had to bite his lip and fight the urge to run his hands down her body. She was soft and warm against him, and it would've been easy for him reach for her breasts, to squeeze them in his hands and hear that sexy little gasp he knew she'd make. But he restrained himself. He wanted to hear everything she had to say; his lust could wait. "What happened after ya stitched him?" Daryl asked.

Carol sighed, her hand slipping from Daryl's hair. "I got him to his feet…set him up on the couch with a TV tray and some leftovers. Then I went upstairs and took a shower." she was silent for a moment, remembering the way it felt to stand under the spray of clear water. "I had to wash every trace of that man off my body."

"Ya felt better after?" Daryl asked softly.

The corner of her mouth quirked up in the makings of a smile. "Yes," she said. "I did."

Daryl ducked his head so that he could place a quick kiss to her cheek. "I'm glad."

The gesture made Carol giggle. He was so sweet to her. She found it amusing that the same man who could make her scream and cuss at the ceiling, could get her to blush with something as simple as a kiss on the cheek. Moving carefully, so as not to hurt him, Carol turned in the tub so that she could face him. Daryl's hands ran slowly, up and down her sides, while hers splayed on his chest. They stared at one another with open, honest eyes. She leaned in, her lips just inches from his. "It was because of you," she whispered.

The statement seemed to catch Daryl off guard. A crease formed in his brow as he continued to rub her sides beneath the water. "What was?" he asked, wondering if he should just close the distance and kiss her.

"Tonight," Carol explained. "Everything that happened."

He stared at her mouth, wanting to catch it with his own.

"I just…." she paused, collecting her thoughts. "I couldn't let him touch me…not like that." Carol bit her bottom lip and worried that she'd said too much…but she couldn't take the words back, and she wasn't sure she wanted to.

The significance of her admission wasn't lost on Daryl. He stopped the motion of his hands when he reached her lower back. Holding her body against his, he studied his partner…the blue of her eyes, the light dusting of freckles on the bridge of her nose…he knew what she meant…what she was revealing, but he wanted to hear her say it anyway. "Why?" he asked.

Carol's eyes grew warm and her heart was beating heavy in her chest. "Because," she breathed, a sad smile on her lips. "I belong to someone else."

Daryl swallowed hard. He wanted to respond, but he couldn't find the words.

Carol was gently rubbing his chest. "I don't want anyone else touching me…" she whispered.

Not knowing what else to do, Daryl let his fingers press into the small of her back. He worked the muscles there, loving the way her skin felt, and the way her body was pushed against his. They'd never had this conversation…he guessed they'd both just been too afraid of what the outcome might be. But she was lying with him, naked, exposed…baring everything…and the honesty was almost unnerving. He knew then, as they held each other's gazes, that he'd never been this close to another living soul. His chest tightened, but he knew he had to say something. "I don't want no one touchin' me neither…" he licked his lips out of nervousness and waited for her to break the silence.

Carol's brows knit together as she struggled to process what he'd said. "And….you….you're sure?" she asked, the disbelief evident in her tone.

He answered with a nod.

The shock was still plain on her face and Daryl wanted to erase it. "Guess what I'm sayin' is…" he paused, a slight smirk on his mouth as he stared at the woman who'd become so important to him. "I ain't takin' baths with anybody else." He could feel himself blushing, but he knew that he needed to come clean with her.

Carol couldn't hide the happiness that was welling inside her, making the smile spread on her face. "Is that right?" she asked, a playful tone to her voice.

"It is," he said, his fingers still pressing into her lower back, easing the tension there.

"So," she smirked at him, "this whole time…you haven't…." she couldn't bring herself to finish the thought.

"What?" he teased. "Had other girls in the house?"

Carol sighed in exasperation, her fingertips flexing as she clawed his slick chest lightly beneath the water.

Daryl snorted in amusement. "Ya got a mighty high opinion of me…if ya think I got the energy to see to ya every Friday…every Saturday mornin'…'n still run around chasin' tail when ya ain't here."

Carol was still smirking as she narrowed her eyes at him. "You're saying you don't?"

He snorted again, his fingers slipping down lower to grip her ass. "I ain't in the habit of wastin' time, lookin' for shit I don't need."

She knew he was being sincere, but the words were still hard to accept. Daryl was young, sexy, excellent in bed, and unfettered by kids or other obligations. There was a part of her that simply couldn't understand why someone like him would want anything to do with a monogamous relationship. "Daryl," she sighed, her narrowed eyes fixed on him. "How old are you?"

He blinked, surprised by the question. "Why's it matter?"

"I'm curious." she said.

Daryl wasn't entirely comfortable with the turn their conversation seemed to be taking. "Ya ain't never asked before."

"I'm asking now," she answered softly.

He sighed before reaching up and pushing some of the damp hair back from his brow. For half a second, Daryl considered lying…but he knew he'd never pull it off. He didn't have it in him. He'd always been honest with her, and that's how he wanted things to stay. "Twenty six." he finally said, hoping that the admission wouldn't change things between them.

Carol felt a pang of guilt stabbing at her chest. For all intents and purposes, Daryl was free. He hadn't made the mistakes she had…attaching himself to someone who didn't love him… He could go anywhere, do whatever he wanted. She didn't want to be the anchor that held him down. She had a child…and she shared her home with an abusive, unstable man. Daryl didn't need all that in his life.

He could see the change in her expression and it bothered him. "Whatever you're thinkin'…quit."

"You don't know what I'm thinking." she sighed.

"I don't?" he asked, his brows knitting together as he gripped her ass. "You tellin' me ya ain't thinkin' about how old I am? Like that shit makes some kinda difference?"

"It does," she insisted.

He huffed, his hands moving back up her body until he was clutching weakly at her shoulder blades. "It don't." he growled softly, hoping to get his point across.

"You could be anywhere…doing anything…with any number of people…" she said.

"But I'm here." he said, kissing the corner of her mouth. "I'm right where I wanna be. In my own damn house, with the only woman I want touchin' me."

She giggled when he kissed her. "You're twenty six, you don't know what you're saying."

Daryl eased back, his eyes narrowing. "Naw. Don't start that shit."

Carol chuckled again.

"Don't go backin' your dumbass arguments with my age. They ain't gonna hold water."

"Fine," she conceded as she leaned in close and nipped his bottom lip.

They were smirking at each other again.

"How old are ya? Since we're sharin' 'n all."

Carol shook her head. "No."

Daryl moved one hand to her breast and cupped the tender flesh in his palm.

"Daryl," she pleaded softly.

He gave her a good squeeze before tugging at her nipple. "Tell me." he insisted.

His touch was making her weak, and she knew she couldn't resist him. "Fuck, I'm thirty. Happy?" she said, feeling her core twitch as he continued to tease her nipple.

Daryl chuckled. "That's what put them ideas in your head…the four years we got between us?" he asked.

She sighed. "I'll be thirty one next month."

He smirked at her. "I'll be twenty seven the month after that."

Carol was out of excuses. She supposed, all things considered…four years wasn't so bad. And Daryl was headstrong. If he wanted to be with other women, he would be. That thought gave her some comfort as she lay tangled in the tub with him. "So you're twenty six…" she said.

He massaged her breast as he stared at her. "And you're thirty."

"And we're both okay with that?" she asked.

Daryl couldn't keep the smirk off his face. "We are."

Carol gave him a quick kiss before easing back. "As long as you're sure."

"Why wouldn't I be?" he asked.

She shrugged. "I don't know. I guess sometimes…I just wonder if I'm enough for you." The admission brought a blush to her cheeks.

Daryl snorted in disbelief before chuckling. "Enough? Am I missin' somethin'?"

Carol just stared at him, confused.

He gripped her soft breast, loving the way it felt in his palm. "Ya fuckin' drag me up the stairs and have at me, 'n then ya let me bend ya over that counter…hollerin' the whole damn time…'n that pussy's just as tight as it was the first time I got ya into bed. What more do ya think I need?"

Carol was blushing harder now. "I don't know. You're young…I just figured you might need more than I can give you."

Daryl stared at her as if she'd gone insane.

"Don't look at me like that…it's a valid concern." she said.

He snorted. "It ain't."

She cocked her head to the side and stared at him with narrowed eyes. "Okay. So you're saying that what happens between us, on Friday nights and Saturday mornings, is enough to get you through the week?"

Daryl almost looked offended. "I ain't some damn animal, Jesus Carol…"

She couldn't help but chuckle.

"Ya think I can't go more than a couple hours without pussy before I start chasin' after it?"

Carol bit the corner of her bottom lip and shrugged. "You just seem to have a healthy appetite."

"That don't mean I can't control it." he growled, squeezing her breast again.

"Yeah?" she asked. "And how do you go about that?"

Daryl ducked his head, not wanting to meet her gaze.

"You better tell me," she teased. "Or I might be lead to believe that you are entertaining other guests in this house."

"I fuckin' ain't. Ya know that."

"Do I?" she asked, goading him.

Her tone was beginning to frustrate him. He slid his hands back down her frame until he was clutching at her ass, pulling her body into his. A tiny gasp escaped her, and he liked the sound. "When I want ya…'n ya ain't here, I take care of it."

Carol could feel a stifling warmth spreading through her. "How?" she asked, knowing the answer but wanting to hear it anyway.

When Daryl saw the way her lips parted, and the pink color appearing in her cheeks, he understood. Sitting up slowly, he wrapped his arms around her waist. Carol was sitting in his lap, her legs locked around him. Their breathing picked up as they stared at each other. "I touch myself…while I think about ya…wishin' you was with me." he growled under his breath.

Carol's core tightened and she gently raked her nails down his chest. "I do it too." she breathed.

Daryl was paying attention now. His cock was sore, but he couldn't stop the blood from pouring into his groin. "Yeah?" he asked. "Go on 'n tell me how ya play with that pussy."

Carol's eyes slammed shut as she felt him getting hard beneath her. She knew they shouldn't be doing this…it would hurt…they were still too sensitive….but she couldn't control her body's reaction to him. She reached for his strong shoulders and held them as she gently rocked her hips against his…her slickness brushing his manhood. "In the shower…when I'm alone."

"Ya get on your back?" he asked with a growl, his hands gripping her firm ass.

"Mhmmm." she moaned, her eyes still closed.

"Fuck," he breathed, nuzzling her temple as she rocked on top of him. "With them legs open?"

"Yeah…" Carol whined as she reached for his hair and tugged at it.

More blood rushed to Daryl's cock, making him swear. "Tell me baby…" he begged her, his eyes closing.

"I tease my clit…until I'm wet." Her hips were jerking now…her body seeking the hardness below his waist.

"Keep goin'," he growled.

Carol was panting as she spoke. "And I start to feel so empty…"

"How do ya fix it?" he asked, ducking his head to bite down on her shoulder.

Carol's core fluttered at the contact. "It's starts to hurt…and….I need to feel something….so….I push one finger in. It helps…but…" she paused, shaking her head. "It's not the same…it's not you…"

Daryl was snarling against her shoulder. "That's it…c'mon."

Struck with a sudden, terrible hunger, the two lovers clumsily untangled themselves and climbed out of the tub. They ignored the splashing…the mess they made as water sloshed over the side of the tub, creating small puddles on the floor. Carol eased down onto her back, and shuddered at the feel of cold tile on her skin. Daryl followed, his body coming down on hers. He didn't need to ask her, she opened up for him willingly…her legs parting to make room. He hovered over her…clear droplets slipping form the ends of his hair. She laced her hands behind his neck and brought their mouths together. Groaning in ecstasy and satisfaction, Daryl and Carol savored one another. Her tongue slipped into his mouth and he bucked between her legs, teasing her entrance. She ignored the ache in her core and focused on the way he was sucking her tongue. Their mouths were warm, wet, and they were lost in the heat of their lust as Daryl bucked harder. On the third thrust, his hard cock sank into her pussy, making her entire body jerk. They both froze, growling against each other's lips as their bodies joined for the third time that night. They were battling pain, soreness and sensitivity, but their need was too strong. The lovers couldn't control themselves and Daryl forced his swollen hard-on into her slick passage. Carol's body opened for him, welcoming his cock, sucking it into her depths, and she arched her back, taking everything he could give her. As he pushed firmly into his woman, sending his thick member into the deepest parts of her core, Daryl couldn't help but to feel as though he'd come home.

There was a soft smile on Carol's lips as she stared through the surrounding gloom. The pillow was cool and soothing beneath her head and she loved the feeling of Daryl's arm curled around her middle, pulling her body back into his. She wasn't sure how long they'd been in his bed…both of them trying to recover from their climaxes. Her back hurt from being taken on the bathroom floor, and there was a strong ache between her legs, but she didn't mind. A warm sigh of contentment passed her lips and she stared dreamily at the darkness that filled Daryl's bedroom.

The sheets were draped loosely across their naked bodies and water was still drying in their hair. They didn't speak…there was no need. Daryl and Carol understood one another. They'd said all they needed to say with their hands…their lips and their bodies. With every little touch, the lovers let each other know how they truly felt. It was in the way they made love…with honesty and urgency, each of the giving themselves over to the other. Their unions ran deeper than the need for physical release. Each time their bodies joined, Daryl and Carol bared their souls. They trusted one another…and their feelings came through in the way they pleasured each other.

Nestled in the softness and safety of his bed, Carol let her hand rest over his. Daryl's head was tucked into the crook of her neck, and his warm breaths were tickling her. She could feel his feet just behind hers and wished that the two of them could lie like that forever. Daryl left his bedroom windows open and a gentle breeze was moving through the room, ghosting over their exposed skin. With a warm summer night blowing in through the window, Carol pulled the scent of the outside world into her lungs…sweet grass, pine trees, earth…and beneath it all was the familiar musk that hung on Daryl like a garment. She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath, and was filled with a wonderful sense of peace…a peace she'd never known.

Daryl never wanted her to leave his bed. Her body was so soft against his, and holding her brought him comfort. With his arm around her, and his broad hand splaying over her smooth stomach, he kept Carol close. One of her small hands was resting over his, and he liked the way her fingertips traced his knuckles. It occurred to Daryl, as he lay tangled with his woman, that he'd never done this sort of thing. Raised on fear and violence, he'd always preferred isolation. He wasn't in the habit of letting anyone, male or female, get too close. But he felt safe with Carol. No one had ever shared his bed for more than a night, and he was fine with that….until now. Each time she left him, Daryl felt a genuine sense of loss…and he found himself waiting, counting off the days…the hours until he could see her again. He liked the way her lean body felt next to his…the way she looked when she was curled and sleeping with a pillow tucked under her head…the way her small feet always sought him out for warmth.

When Carol spent the night, he fought to stay awake for as long as he could. Being with her always sapped him of his energy, but he loved to watch her as she fell asleep…her features relaxing and her lips parting to make way for soft breaths. So he strained to keep his eyes open, and he'd wait in the darkness, lying beside her, until he was sure she'd given in to exhaustion. When her breathing evened out, he'd watch her…admiring his lover and all the little details that made her who she was. He loved the curve of her shoulders, and how her pale skin looked like cream in the moonlight. He liked to run his fingertips along her side, following the line of her body…from her shoulder all the way down to her thigh… As much as Daryl wanted her…when he looked at Carol as she slept, it wasn't with animalistic lust…it was with awe and gratitude…the same way he was staring at her now. Kissing the crook of her neck, he nuzzled her and tightened his grip on her body.

A soft giggle escaped her and she squeezed his hand. "What are you doing?" she asked.

Daryl's mouth quirked up in the makings of a smile as he held her close. "Nothin'."

"God…" she sighed, her eyes still closed.

"What?" he asked, his chin resting on her shoulder.

She rubbed his knuckles out of habit. "I just never thought I could feel this good…"

Daryl felt his chest tighten. "Sure you're alright? Ya had a hell of a day." he growled softly.

"I did." she admitted. "But it ended well."

A faint blush came to his cheeks and he was grateful for the darkness. "It wasn't too much?" he asked, meaning their three unions. He knew the toll it must've taken on her body.

She turned, glancing at him over her shoulder. "Did you hear me complaining?"

Daryl couldn't keep the smirk off his face. "Naw. But I'm bettin' folks in the next county over could hear your ass hollerin'." he chuckled.

Carol's lips parted and she was trying to look offended. "Is that what you think?"

He chuckled again and answered her with a nod.

She twisted around so that her stomach was flush against his. Their legs tangled together and she moved one hand into his damp hair, combing her fingers through. "Well maybe if you weren't so damn good…I wouldn't make so much noise, and I could stop disturbing those poor people in the next county." There was a smirk on her lips as she stared at him.

"It ain't all me," he said, smirking back at her.

It was Carol's turn to blush. "It's mostly you," she said playfully, her fingers still in his hair.

"It's fifty-fifty," he argued, massaging her hip. "Ya give as good as ya get."

Carol huffed in mock anger. "Fine. We'll just have to agree to disagree."

"Guess so," he growled softly. He was smiling at her.

She laughed as she snuggled into his chest, her arm curling around his waist. As Carol held him, she released a sigh of contentment. The soft breeze was still ghosting over her bare skin and she loved the sensation. "That feels so good," she said, her eyes closing.

"What?" he asked, chuckling.

Carol nuzzled his chest and held him tighter. "The wind."

"Ya like that?"

She smiled against his skin and nodded.

Inspiration seemed to strike in that moment. Daryl moved to get up.

"What are you doing?" Carol asked as she lay propped on her side.

He slid off the bed and beckoned her to follow. "C'mon."

Her brows knit together in confusion, but she supposed she had no choice but to follow him. When Daryl made up his mind about something, there was usually no dissuading him. With a grunt, she forced herself to leave the bed. The instant she stood up, she could feel the strong ache in her core. "God…" she groaned softly. "What are we doing?"

Daryl gestured to the bed. "Grab the sheets. I got the comforter. Now c'mon." He bundled the comforter in his arms and headed for the large open windows on the far side of his room.

The crease in Carol's brow deepened as she pulled the sheets from the bed and followed her partner. "Daryl?" she asked, the confusion evident in her tone. To her absolute astonishment, Daryl stepped over the window ledge, climbing out onto the roof. She was momentarily distracted by his bare ass but in the next instant he was calling to her to join him.

"C'mon," he said.

Swallowing hard, Carol followed him. She moved hesitantly as she stepped over the ledge. The rough texture of the roof's tiles felt strange under her feet. She could see Daryl moving in the periphery of her vision. He was working to spread his thick, black comforter out. When he'd finished smoothing the fabric, he eased down and beckoned Carol to sit beside him. With their legs crossed, the lovers sat side by side and stared out at the darkness all around them.

Carol set the bundle of sheets down and tried to adjust to the feeling of being naked outside. The roof wasn't terribly sloped, but it still felt strange to be out there. "You do this often?" she asked.

Daryl snorted. "Naw. Not like this. Sometimes…when its real warm, 'n I can't sleep, I'll sit out here. It's quiet…gives me a chance to sort through all the shit I got on my mind. Never done it naked before." he smirked as he glanced at her.

Carol blushed. "Can't say that I've ever been naked outside…strange feeling."

Daryl's narrowed eyes were trained on her. "Body like that…" he said. "Ya oughtta be naked all the damn time."

"Quit," she laughed.

"My house. I'll say what I want." he growled softly.

Carol shook her head slowly and rolled her eyes.

Daryl smirked at her. "Ya like it?" he asked.

"Hm?" she asked, glancing at him.

He gestured outward with his hand, indicating the darkened world all around them. "Bein' out here."

Carol took a deep breath and pulled the evening in to her lungs. The June air was warm and soft…the breeze moving around her…through her, drying the water in her hair. "I do. It's nice."

He smiled at her. "If ya get cold, just wrap some of them sheets around ya."

She leaned against him, her cheek pressed to his shoulder. "I don't need sheets to keep me warm."

Daryl's stomach seemed to flip, but he fought to maintain his composure. With his woman at his side, he stared out at the night, taking in the scenery.

"Guess it's a good thing you don't have any neighbors." she said, chuckling softly.

He snorted. "Yeah. I ain't never been a real fan of 'em. Wouldn't want no one seein' my woman anyhow."

Carol smiled as she turned her head to kiss his shoulder. "Is it okay that I like it? When you call me that?"

"What?" he asked.

She chuckled a little and the blush continued to spread across her cheeks. "Your woman."

Daryl smirked at her. "Yeah. It's okay."

Carol nuzzled his arm, trying to hide her blush. "Good. Because I do. A lot…" she laughed.

He couldn't help but smile; he loved the sound of her laughter. Not knowing what else to say, he draped an arm across her back, gripping her shoulder and pulling her into his side. She was curled against him and the two of them admired the wild world. There were no houses to be seen, no streetlights or telephone poles. The Dixon house sat on fifty acres and Daryl and Carol found themselves staring out at rolling fields and shadowy pines. The trees stood tall and silent, their black peaks brushing the belly of the sky. Stars were strewn across the night like a fist-full of white sand. Carol's eyes were wide as she gazed up at the moon. It hung clear and heavy above the two lovers, and she liked the way the cool, silvery light felt on her face. She listened to the hushed sound of summer wind moving over the land…it was as if the night were a living thing…breathing, whispering. Pine needles rustled against one another, speaking some secret language, and Carol couldn't help but marvel at the beauty of it all. It was moments like these that made her question everything. How could the world that produced Ed also give her Daryl? What strange force saw fit to bring both men into her life?

As she listened to the familiar sound of crickets and cicadas chirping in the distance, Carol wondered if her marriage to Ed had been a test. Maybe she needed to experience hell in order to appreciate the peace and comfort she'd found with Daryl. Was it Ed's brutality that made her see the goodness in Daryl? She wasn't sure, and she supposed the answers didn't matter. All Carol knew was that she had her lover at her side, and she never wanted to let him go. She'd lived in darkness for so long, and there was finally a light shining on her life…something warm and bright. As they sat together, each of them lost in their own thoughts, Carol wondered how long the flame would burn. The connection she shared with Daryl…it didn't feel fleeting…temporary. She felt secure with him.

As if he'd heard her thoughts, Daryl gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze and glanced at her. "Hey," he said.

"Hey." She stared dreamily up at his face.

"Ya alright?"

Carol released a heavy sigh, a sad smile on her lips. "Yeah."

"Ya just look like ya got a lot on your mind." he said.

She reached up, running a hand through her hair.

Her silence concerned him; he wanted Carol to feel like she could speak her mind, no matter how troubling her thoughts might be. He considered prodding her for information, but that didn't seem right. Sensing that she had a good reason for keeping her thoughts to herself, Daryl decided to voice his own concerns…the ones that had been eating at him for weeks now. "I told ya before…." he said, licking his lips. "I come out here every once in a while."

"Yeah?" her blue eyes were trained on his face.

"It's better like this…havin' ya beside me." he admitted, ducking his head.

Carol swallowed hard, trying to keep her emotions from rushing to the surface. "Well," she said softly, her cheek still resting against his shoulder, "I like being beside you."

Daryl grunted as he placed a quick kiss to the top of her head. "I hate it…when ya leave." he muttered into her hair, his eyes closing as he let her scent fill his nose.

Carol's eyes were growing warm and she sniffed to keep herself from sobbing. "I hate it too."

It was then that the two broken people seemed to realize just how much they needed one another. Daryl eased back, giving them both a little breathing room. He turned his body so that he could face her. When their blue eyes met, Daryl and Carol understood that the conversation they were about to have was important….more so than any they'd had up to that point. Daryl rubbed the back of his neck and tried to summon his courage. "I…" he started to speak, but found that his nerves were getting the best of him. Sighing through his nose, he tried to focus on her. "I been thinkin'…."

They were both sitting cross-legged on the comforter, and Carol reached out, taking his hands and holding them gently in hers. She started to rub his knuckles, hoping to soothe him. "Go on." she said softly.

He sighed again and wondered why the hell this was so difficult. "I was thinkin'…what if it wasn't just Fridays?" he asked in a low growl.

Carol's lips parted in awe…she wasn't expecting to hear that. "What?" she breathed, unsure if she'd heard him correctly.

Daryl swallowed hard but he forced himself to hold her gaze. "I don't like waitin' till Friday to see ya."

She blinked as her mind struggled to process what he'd said. "I…" she faltered, searching for the right words. "I mean…I'm here tonight…and it's Wednesday…" she mused, hoping to ease some of the tension with humor.

Daryl's head cocked to the side as he studied her. "This ain't typical for us. Ya know that. Carol," he sighed, squeezing her hands. He took a moment to stare down at them…they were so pale and soft against his own. He liked the way her fingers looked when they threaded with his. "I'm sayin'….I wanna see more of ya." The admission took a heavy toll on Daryl and he could feel his insides twisting as he waited for her to say something.

Carol's throat was closing up. She didn't know how to answer him. If it were up to her, she'd spend every night in his arms, but….she wasn't free. She was tied to an abusive husband, a home that served as her prison…and she had a child to consider. "Daryl…"

He hung his head, bracing himself for the rejection he knew was coming.

"Daryl," she said again, rubbing his knuckles. "Please look at me."

He met her gaze and she could see the hurt that was already etched into his features.

"I want to be with you," she made herself say…but her voice was wavering as sadness threatened to overtake her. "I do. All the time. When I'm here…and we're together…it's like nothing I've ever felt and…" Carol paused as her eyes grew warm. "When I'm not with you…" she sucked her bottom lip and tried to keep her tears from falling. "I'm thinking about you…I spend so much time thinking about you." she admitted. As she stared into her lover's eyes, Carol could feel her resolve crumbling. Her chest tightened…she was trembling, and a single, hot tear slipped from the corner of her eye.

Daryl reached up and gently brushed the tear from her cheek, his thumb moving across her soft skin. The gesture only added to Carol's guilt and her eyes slammed shut as fresh tears slipped from beneath her lashes. "I think about you so much…" she breathed.

Daryl's brows knit together and he continued to wipe at her cheeks. "I think about ya too." he said. The moisture from her tears covered his fingertips.

"It's just…I don't think…" she was doing her best to get the words out, but she had to blink away tears.

"Go on," Daryl urged her, "Ya can tell me."

Carol sniffed and tried to regain her composure. "I just don't know If I can do more than I'm doing now…"

"Why's that?"

She carefully reached for his wrists and held them, her thumbs rubbing soft patterns on his skin. "I don't know what's going to happen when I go home in the morning. I don't know if all those things I said to Ed will really sink in….if he'll listen. Odds are, it's going to be a constant struggle with him…until the two of us figure out a way to separate. I need to make sure he listens, and I need to keep Sophia safe. I just don't know that it leaves much room for…"

"For me?" Daryl asked, finishing the thought for her.

The look on his face was breaking her heart and there was a pounding in her skull. She couldn't bear to hurt him, but she didn't want to make promises that she couldn't keep. Carol could taste the salt of her own tears between her lips. "I want to be with you…" she whispered. "But…"

"I ain't sayin' ya gotta spend the night Carol…or even make the trip out here. I just wanna see more of ya. I could drive down there…see ya while that asshole's at work…we could go get somethin' to eat…it don't matter. I just…" he paused and took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. "I like bein' with ya is all."

There was a sad smile on her face as she stared at him. "This is Sophia's last week of school…then she's out for the summer. I'll have her all the time."

Daryl considered that for a moment, but the thought of Carol's daughter being around didn't bother him. "That's fine." he said. "I don't mind."

Carol brushed her cheek against her shoulder, trying to wipe the moisture from her face. "I don't think you know what you're saying…"

Daryl's brows knit together. "I don't?"

"Things are different with kids," she said.

"I wanna see ya Carol. If that means sharin' with Sophia, then I'll share."

Carol's breathing began to slow, and she could feel the tears drying on her cheeks. "Are you saying…you'd want to meet her?"

Daryl swallowed hard, wondering if he was in over his head. He answered with a nod and bit his lip out of nervousness. "Unless…ya don't want me to."

The doubt that she could hear in his voice made Carol's chest tighten. "Of course I want you to." she breathed. She placed one of her hands to the side of his face. "I'm just scared. This is a lot to process…" Carol blinked away wetness from her eyes and tried to accept the fact that Daryl wanted to meet her daughter…that he wanted to be more involved in her life. What should've been a one-night stand with a perfect stranger had somehow transformed into a full-blown relationship, or more accurately…an affair… and Carol was having trouble dealing with it. She cared about Daryl…more than she'd ever be able to say out loud, and she wanted to keep him in her life…but she wasn't sure how to go about it.

Daryl could see that she was struggling. Sighing, he let his fingers thread with hers. "I'm sorry," he said softly, almost as if he were speaking to himself.

Carol met his gaze, a crease forming in her brow. "For what?"

"All this. I wasn't tryin' to push nothin' on ya. I don't wanna make things harder than they are."

She still had one hand pressed to the side of his face and she ran her thumb along the corner of his mouth. "Don't be sorry," she whispered. "We probably should've had this conversation a while ago…it just happens to be a tough one."

"Ya got enough on your plate," he said.

A sad chuckle escaped her and she sniffed. She could feel one of his warm hands wrapped around hers. "Things are messy right now. And they probably will be for a while. But if you don't mind the mess…" she said, her words hanging in the air…the thought unfinished…

Daryl stared into her eyes and squeezed her hand. "I don't."

She rubbed her cheek against her shoulder again. "You're sure?"

He nodded slowly. "I am."

"This isn't going to be easy. It'll take time…I don't know how long…" she sniffed.

"Ya ain't gotta come up with all the answers right now." he assured her.

Carol's heart was pounding in her chest and a thousand emotions were threatening to overwhelm her. "Will you lie with me?" she asked, her voice soft.

Daryl simply nodded, his blue eyes fixed on hers.

Easing down onto her side, Carol did her best to get comfortable on the dark blanket that Daryl had spread out for them. In the next instant, his warm body was curled behind hers and his arm was around her middle, keeping her close. They bundled the sheets, using them as makeshift pillows beneath their heads. Shaken and vulnerable, the two lovers lay naked under an open sky. "It's going to be an uphill climb," Carol whispered. "A long one. You don't need to wait around for me."

Daryl pulled her tight against him, his lips brushing the side of her neck. "I know I don't. I want to." He kissed the spot just below her ear. "Take all the time ya need. I ain't goin' nowhere."

Knowing she'd never be able to express her gratitude in words, Carol turned in his arms and pulled at his hair until their lips met. They groaned softly into each other's mouths, their stomachs brushing. The summer breeze whipped over their bodies and they tasted one another as deeply as they could. Carol let his tongue sink into her mouth and her heart rate sped up. Tangled with her lover, locked in an embrace she hoped would never end…Carol closed her eyes and savored every moment…every sensation. As he nipped tenderly at her bottom lip, and ran his broad hand along the line of her body, Carol knew that there was no place she'd rather be than in his arms.

Two days later, Carol was behind the wheel, driving to the bar. The morning after her night with Daryl, the two of them had come to an understanding over breakfast. He would give her the time and the space that she needed, and she would work on her home situation, the ultimate goal being divorce…or at least separation. Carol and Daryl both agreed that she and Sophia needed to get out of the house entirely. They knew it wouldn't be an easy fix…and nothing was going to happen overnight, but Daryl was willing to support her…to help however he could.

When Daryl dropped her off at home that morning, she noticed her husband's car wasn't in the driveway. The fact that he'd gone to work was a good sign. She figured some of what she'd told him must've stuck. She'd spent the day cleaning, cooking…keeping busy just like she normally did. She picked Sophia up from school and realized how much she'd missed her the night before. Confident that Ed wasn't going to cause problems in front of their daughter, she didn't feel the need to call Linda. Instead, Carol spent a few hours at the kitchen table, coloring with Sophia and helping her with the worksheets her teacher had sent home.

When Ed finally came home that evening, around six, Carol and Sophia were waiting for him. The little girl pushed her chair back and hopped down, hurrying to meet her father in the hallway. Carol's hands were resting in her lap as she waited to see how the exchange would play out. Her narrowed eyes were trained on her husband. She heard Ed greeting Sophia and could tell that he was working to keep the pain and anger out of his voice. Carol had to give him credit for trying. She knew that when he first got home from work, all Ed wanted was to be left alone so that he could get comfortable in front of the TV. Sophia was a little ball of energy, and when the girl ran up to her father, already asking a thousand questions, Carol wondered if Ed would let his frustration get the best of him…but he didn't. She even heard Sophia ask about Ed's neck…he'd come in the door sporting a large white bandage. He spoke softly to his daughter, assuring her that it was fine…that he had an accident at work. Carol watched as Ed leaned down, giving his daughter a quick hug and a kiss on the forehead. After what seemed like an acceptable amount of time, Carol interrupted the exchange and called out, telling Sophia to go wash her face and hands before dinner. When the little girl hurried up the stairs, Ed lifted his chin and met his wife's gaze. He still stood in the hall, while she sat at the kitchen table. The two adults stared hard at one another.

They weren't speaking. Words didn't seem necessarry. Ed appeared to be in pain, his color hadn't improved much since the night before. But there was no pity in Carol's expression. She sat at the small table with her arms folded across her chest. Her narrowed eyes were locked on the injured man and she waited…as if she were daring him to say or do the wrong thing…but he was silent. They held each other's gazes for what seemed like an eternity. Ed looked sullen…subdued. His shoulders were slumped and he seemed almost anxious as he lingered in the hall.

Satisfied with his demeanor, Carol finally cleared her throat and glanced at the bandage on his neck. "How are the stitches?"

Ed shifted from one foot to the other and grunted. "Alright I guess. They itch somethin' awful…had a great fuckin' time explainin' this shit at work…"

Carol glared at him. "Language." she hissed through clenched teeth. She was bristling as she waited for a rebuttal that never came.

Swallowing hard and lowering his gaze, he moved to turn away from her.

"Wait." She said. Carol pushed back her chair, the legs scraping on the linoleum. She walked towards her husband, slowly and with purpose. She couldn't be sure, but he almost seemed to flinch when she moved into his space…and she liked that.

Good. You should be afraid of me.

She stood on her toes, trying to get a better look at the bandage…she could tell that the wound was enflamed underneath. "I'll clean that for you. You should change the dressing every few hours, or it could get infected."

Afraid to argue, Ed grunted some sort of consent and waited for further instruction.

"We'll do it in the bathroom…Sophia doesn't need to see." said Carol. "Come on." she moved past him and beckoned him to follow her into the hall bathroom.

In the privacy of the small space, Carol worked quickly. She retrieved a first-aid kit from the cabinet under the sink and grabbed the supplies she needed. She was careful as she pulled the soiled bandage away from her husband's neck. He hissed and huffed in pain, but he did his best to keep from swearing, which Carol appreciated. "Thank you." she said, as she dabbed at the stitches with a cool cloth, wiping away dried blood.

"For what?" he growled, wishing she would finish already.

"For being patient with Sophia. I know she's a hand-full sometimes…especially when you first walk in the door." Carol focused on her work as she gently smeared ointment across the wound. "You could've snapped at her…but you didn't. I appreciate you being patient with her…being kind to her."

Ed huffed again, wincing as the cold ointment was spread over his tender skin. "She's my daughter ain't she? Think I'm gonna come in here 'n bitch at that girl? She ain't the one almost killed me like some goddamn crazy…"

Carol stopped working on his wound and eased back so that she could meet his gaze. "Go on…" she said flatly, waiting for him to finish the thought. "Say your peace." she urged…her fingers still poised over his neck…if she pressed down hard, she could break the skin where it was already week…he'd start bleeding all over again. "What were you gonna say Ed?" she asked, her head tilting to one side.

He swallowed down his anger and settled for glaring at her….his nurse, his tormentor. Realizing that he wasn't in a position to tangle with this woman…at least not at the moment, Ed Peletier kept his thoughts to himself.

Carol blinked, feigning astonishment. "Oh…were you finished? Should I get back to what I was doing then?" she asked, sarcasm dripping like venom from her mouth.

Ed exhaled through his nose, his eyes closing in frustration.

"I'll take that as a yes. Now hold still." She used a q-tip to carefully spread the ointment over every puncture mark she'd made with her needle. When the entire area had been covered, she tore open a small pack of bandages and placed a fresh dressing over the wound.

"Like I said," Carol continued speaking as she held her hands under the flow of cool water, washing the ointment from her fingertips. "You need to change that every few hours. The ointment's gonna help it heal faster. Now about Sophia…I'm glad that you were patient with her…and that she doesn't seemed to know anything's wrong. She was fine when I picked her up from school. I already helped her with her homework. The house is clean and dinner is on the stove. We can eat as soon as you're ready." She turned the faucet, stopping the flow of water, and then began to put her medical supplies back under the sink. When she turned around, she was standing toe-to-toe with her husband. She stared up into his mean eyes and held his gaze.

"We can do this." she insisted, her arms folding across her chest. "We can live in this house without killing each other."

"For how long?" Ed snapped.

Carol reached up, scratching at the back of her head. "Until we figure out something better. I'll clean, I'll cook…I'll make sure there's beer in the fridge and that Sophia stays out of your hair when you're tired."

"What's that gonna cost me?" he growled.

Carol simply stared at him, her face an unreadable mask. "Like I said before…freedom. As much freedom as you have. I'll come and go as I see fit…you don't get to ask me where or why I'm going. You don't have any say in how long I'm gone. If I feel like taking Sophia out with me, I will. But I'll promise you one thing….I'm not going to disappear with her. I will not take her from you unless you give me a reason. If you can accept that…if you feel like we can co-exist, then I'll make sure that you and your daughter have an actual relationship. I'll be your wife…taking care of your house and preparing all of your meals. But if you try to hurt me again…or if you try to hurt her…one of two things will happen. I'll either disappear, with Sophia, or I'll kill you." She paused long enough to reach for a small hand-towel that hung from a silver ring mounted on the wall. As she dried her hands, Carol continued to stare at her husband. "I really don't want it to come to that."

"What is it ya want Carol?" he asked, his heavy brows knitting together. "Ya keep goin' on about your goddamn freedom…but what is it ya really want?"

She slid her hands into her back pockets. "My own place." She seemed almost as surprised as he did when the words left her mouth. "Somewhere for me and Sophia. It doesn't have to be anywhere far…I told you I won't take her out of your life unless you give me a reason, and I stand by that."

Ed's nostrils were flaring with every breath. It was all too much to process. "Ya think I'd just let your ass walk outta here?" he growled.

Carol stared at him as if he'd lost his mind. "Ed…" she said, her eyes narrowing. "You don't love me. You might love Sophia…but you're not cut out for this…having a kid in the house. I know you, and it's only going to wear on your nerves until you end up doing or saying something that you'll regret. We made a mistake five years ago…and then made an even bigger one when we decided to get married. I'm grateful for Sophia, she's the best thing that ever happened to me…but as far as our marriage goes… You don't want a life with me anymore than I want one with you. Why should we stay trapped in a relationship that neither of us wants? You don't need me Ed…"

He was slowly absorbing his wife's words, but they were difficult to stomach. She wasn't wrong…but he still didn't like the idea of her walking out. The two angry people stared at each other, unspoken words burning on their tongues, but before either of them could say anything, there was a soft knocking at the bathroom door.

"Mommy, daddy…are you in there? I washed my hands upstairs. Are we gonna eat now?" Sophia called out to her parents, her cheek pressed to the door as she tried to listen for a response.

Carol glared at her husband, but there was honey in her voice as she answered her daughter. "Yes sweetheart. I'm just helping daddy with something. Go on and take a seat at the table. We'll be right out."

They could hear giggling on the other side of the door and then the squeaking of Sophia's sneakers on the wooden floor as she ran down the hall.

"See?" Carol said, her eyes trained on Ed. "It's that easy. You just have to fake it. I've been doing it for five years…hopefully, you'll catch on quick. Now let's be parents. I made chicken and dumplings." She stepped past Ed and held the bathroom door open, letting him walk out ahead of her.

He paused when they were both standing in the hall. Something about his wife frightened him…he wasn't sure he knew who this woman was anymore. She was wearing different clothes, and she stood up straighter. There was fire burning bright in her eyes and he couldn't detect a single trace of the fear that had always been there...

"It's your favorite, right?" she asked, pulling him from his thoughts.

"What's that?" he grunted.

"Chicken and dumplings." she said, a forced smile on her lips.

Ed blinked, trying to shake his fears for the time being. "Yeah. Didn't think ya remembered…ya ain't made it in a while."

She folded her arms across her chest and kept the smile on her face. "It's funny what someone can learn after a few beatings. How could I ever forget your favorite meal?" She gave him a playful pat on the arm before turning away and heading into the kitchen to pour drinks for everyone.

Ed stood dumbstruck, lingering in the hall. Her words brought back memories from the first few months of their marriage. It must've taken her four tries before she was able to prepare the meal to his exact standards. The first three attempts, which Ed had deemed failures, were met with a beating from his belt buckle. For the first time in his life, Ed experienced the slightest hint of guilt. He knew then, that the woman standing in the kitchen now, setting his table…was not the same one he'd beaten all those years ago.

"Daddy!" Sophia called out. "Dinner's ready!" she giggled.

He lifted his chin and saw Carol standing in the center of the kitchen. She was holding up a frosty mug that she'd pulled from the fridge. He watched as she poured his favorite beer…the dark liquid filling the mug quickly. When she was finished, she looked up, smiling at him. "Come on daddy." Carol said sweetly, "We're waiting on you." She nodded towards their table before taking her seat. Her eyes were locked on his as she reached across the table and set his mug down near his plate. With her hands clasped under her chin, and a smile on her lips, Carol held her husband's gaze and waited for him.

Ed swallowed hard and wondered where his wife had gone.

The conversation she'd had with Ed was a comfort to Carol as she pulled her car into the small parking lot. Gravel was crunching beneath the tires as she slowed to a stop and let the engine die. She caught a glimpse of herself in the rearview mirror and frowned. The bruises were still visible around her neck. They were fading, but she knew Christine would notice. Sighing, she accepted the fact that there was no good way to hide the marks and that she would just have to cross that bridge when she got to it. If she could handle telling Daryl about the way Ed nearly raped her, and keep him from throwing a fit, then she could handle Christine.

Carol hurried towards the familiar building and pushed the doors open. She smiled when she saw Glenn wiping down tables. "Hey." she said. "I wasn't expecting to see you until later."

Glenn dropped his rag and moved towards her, pulling her into a hug. The two had become friends and Carol was always happy to see him.

"I had some extra time to kill so I figured I'd come in early…help get the place clean before we open." he said.

"Well don't mind me," Christine called out from behind the bar. "Wouldn't wanna interrupt this little love-fest ya'll got goin' on."

Glenn blushed, easing away from Carol and resuming his work.

"Hey," Carol answered with a chuckle, waving at her cousin. After she'd hung her purse on a hook near the door, she made her way back to the bar.

Christine pulled Carol into a quick hug and kissed her cheek. "Good to see ya." she chuckled.

"You too." said Carol, as she gave her cousin's back a quick pat.

When the two women separated, Christine's expression seemed to change almost instantly. Her lips parted and her eyes were narrowed as she stared hard at Carol's neck. "What in the…"

But Carol stopped her. "It's nothing. I promise."

"Don't look like nothin'," Christine argued, her voice dropping to a rough whisper. "Ya gonna try 'n tell me ya woke up like that?"

Carol was getting anxious. "I had a rough night on Wednesday," she admitted. "But I'm fine. Really."

"The hell you are." Christine folded her arms across her chest and huffed. "Help me understand why I shouldn't pick up that phone back there, 'n call my buddy at the sheriff's office."

"Christine…" Carol pleaded.

"I'm waitin'." She leaned against the bar, her hip brushing the counter top.

Carol ran her hands through her hair and sighed. "I can't explain it here…" she cast a sideways glance at Glenn. He was still wiping down tables.

Christine wasn't satisfied. "We best set up a time 'n a place then…because that right there…" she pointed to Carol's neck. "I'm thinkin' it's gonna be one hell of a conversation starter….the kind ya don't want."

"I get it." Carol said. As she stood in front of her cousin, enduring the older woman's judgment, Carol thought back to the conversation she and Daryl had on his roof.

He wants to be more involved…and so does Christine…maybe it's time I let them

She scratched at the back of her head and considered her options.

It might help…the three of us sitting down…talking this out

But the prospect bothered her. This course of action would ultimately involve something that Carol had been avoiding for the last five months…she would have to come clean with her cousin…she would have to say, out loud, to another living soul….that she'd been cheating on her husband.

You can't keep running from it…you're going to have to own up to it at some point

"Carol…" said Christine. "You hearin' me?"

"Yes." Carol snapped, instantly regretting her tone. She knew her cousin was only trying to help…but that didn't make the situation any easier…nothing would change the fact that Carol had been sleeping with another man for the last five months, and that she had no plans to end the affair…nothing could erase her guilt.

Christine could see that the younger woman was struggling…she didn't want to add to Carol's troubles, but she knew she couldn't stand idle while her cousin was being hurt. "Look," Christine said softly. She reached out and let her hand rest on her cousin's shoulder. "All I want is to know you're safe. I don't wanna lay awake nights, worryin' that you're gonna come in here with somethin' worse than them bruises ya got on ya right now. Ya can't fault me for that."

"You don't need to worry about me." said Carol. She was hugging herself hard, her head hanging low.

"Can't help it." Christine shrugged. "You're family Carol. Makes my damn gut twist when I think about that piece of trash layin' hands on ya."

Carol was working hard to keep her mask on, but she knew Christine would see through it. There was no point in trying to hide from the woman. "Like I said…" Carol spoke softly, almost whispering. "I had a bad night…but I think things are going to get better."

Christine's eyes narrowed in suspicion and her hand fell away from Carol's shoulder. "What makes ya think that?"

Carol wasn't about to admit to attacking her husband with a shard of broken glass, but she needed to say something. "I just," she hesitated, hoping that she was using the right words. "I think we reached a turning point."

"That right?" Christine asked, her arms folding across her chest.

Carol chewed her bottom lip and nodded.

"You sayin' it's gonna be smooth sailin' with that asshole, from now on?" Christine asked.

"No," Carol sighed. "I don't think I'd use those exact words but…."

"Then what's your plan? Ya can't live out the rest of your life waitin' for him to snap again…turning point or not…asshole's like that…the anger never leaves 'em. They don't change Carol."

"I know that." Carol muttered under her breath.

"Then what are ya plannin' to do? Bad enough I gotta worry about you…but Sophia's in that damn house with ya…'n she don't need to see her momma with bruises 'round her neck."

Carol could feel the painful stab of guilt, like a knife twisting in her chest. "I wanna get out." she breathed. "I wanna take her with me."

Christine glanced around the bar, making sure that Glenn was still occupied cleaning tables. Satisfied with the young man's distance, she stepped into her cousin's space and stared at her. "Ya got someplace to go?" she whispered roughly.

Carol shook her head. "Not yet. I need to start looking…figure out a way to save some money. I was thinking about finding more work…something full time. I just need to make sure Sophia's taken care of. Me and Ed…" she paused, remembering the conversation she and her husband had in the cramped bathroom the day before. "We said some things. I think we reached an understanding, but I still don't feel comfortable leaving Sophia in the house with him."

Christine's expression softened. "Ya know ya ain't in this alone, right? You 'n the girl are always welcome. I got a guest room…it ain't much, but ya'll are welcome to it."

Carol reached out, letting her hand rest gently on her cousin's arm. "Thank you. Really, that means a lot. I think the first step…as daunting as it seems…is just to find steady work. And then I need to make sure I have someone to keep Sophia when I'm not home." She considered her options within the safety of her own mind.

Linda…Daryl and Merle….

She knew that Linda would be willing to help, however she could…but Carol was worried about leaning too heavily on the woman who'd already done so much for her. If she planned to keep Daryl in her life, she figured he and Sophia would have to meet sooner or later…but she wasn't sure how she felt about the prospect of enlisting the Dixon brothers as babysitters. She knew Sophia would be safe with the two of them. Carol supposed the idea would warrant a lengthy conversation with both men. She needed to know whether or not they'd be open to looking after Sophia.

"Hey now," said Christine, stirring her cousin from her thoughts. "Don't go tryin' to sort it all out here 'n now. We'll think of somethin'. Like I said…we can set up a time 'n a place…hash all this out…maybe get some ideas down on paper if it helps."

"I'd like that." Carol lied, hoping she sounded convincing.

"Now ya might not be interested, but I meant what I said before. I got a friend down at the sheriff's office. Fella named Rick Grimes. He's helped me out a few times, 'n the man's got zero tolerance for wife beaters. I ain't sayin' ya need to call him…but I'm gonna jot down his name 'n number. You decide ya need to get the law involved…just pick up the phone 'n get that man on the line. He'll hear ya out, 'n he'll help however he can."

"Christine…I'm not sure if…."

"Hush." the older woman chided. "It ain't gonna do ya no harm to keep the man's information in your purse." With that, Christine turned and pulled a small notepad from a drawer under the cash register. She grabbed a pen from the counter and started scrawling out a name and phone number. When she finished, she tore the sheet form the pad and shoved the small scrap of paper into her cousin's hand. "Ya take that now. Use it if ya gotta. I'll sleep better at night knowin' ya have it."

Carol swallowed hard and slid the note into her back pocket. The thought of involving the law frightened her, but she hadn't ruled it out. Knowing that she had allies, like Christine, Linda and the Dixons, was a comfort that Carol was grateful for. She gave her cousin a sad smile and nodded. "I'll hang onto it for now."

Christine seemed satisfied with that answer. "Glad to hear it. Now, how 'bout you ya fix us some of them Black Cadillac's? Heard Glenn goin' on about how good they were last week but I never got a chance to try one."

Carol chuckled. "I can do that."

With that, the two women went about their business. They joked, laughed, sipped from their drinks, and prepared themselves for the evening rush.

"How are you holding up?" Glenn asked, as he stood behind the counter holding a large tray.

Carol released a heavy sigh. "I've been better." She began loading the tray up with glasses of Yuengling. It was nearing 8:15 and the first few hours of Carol's shift had been incredibly busy. She was looking forward to catching her breath and taking a break. After carefully placing the last full glass on Glenn's tray, Carol wiped at her brow and let her eyes close.

Glenn reached out with his free hand and gave her shoulder a squeeze. "Hang in there. Things always pick up in June…when finals end, students end up here. I know it seems like a lot right now, but you'll get used to it. You take a break yet?"

She sighed again and gave him a tired smile. "No, I was trying to wait until…" but she caught herself before the words could trip off her tongue. Carol was determined to keep her affair a secret. "I just wanted to wait a little while longer." she said, hoping that her answer would prove satisfactory.

Glenn was about to respond but the sound of his own name caught his attention.

"Glenn!" Christine called out over the clamor the bar. "That table's waitin' on them Yuenglings son! Go on!"

Before he turned to leave, Glenn cast one last sympathetic glance at his friend. "Don't overdo it, okay?"

She hugged herself and nodded. "Go on," she said, dismissing him.

As she stood behind the counter, trying to ignore how tired she was, Carol's mind drifted to her favorite distraction…as it so often did.

Daryl.

He didn't always visit the bar on Friday's….the two of them didn't want to arouse suspicion. But given the week's trials…they'd both agreed that he should stop by tonight. He didn't tell her what time he'd be there, so she found herself glancing at the door every so often, hoping to catch a glimpse of him. Carol wanted to hear his voice…she wanted to see that little smirk he gave her when no one else was looking. No matter how long or how busy her shifts were, seeing Daryl always seemed to make her feel better.

Sighing, Carol shook away the thoughts and focused on wiping down the counter. As she ran a cleaning cloth over the wood, making it gleam, Carol began to lose herself in the repetitive motion. She slowly made her way along the counter, wiping it down as she went. Before too long, Daryl managed to creep back into her head. At first, her thoughts were innocent. She chuckled to herself, remembering the time that Daryl purposely spilled his drink on the bar, just to watch her lean over and clean it for him…he'd stared down her shirt the entire time, both of them blushing and trying not to laugh. He was always making her smile…at the bar…at the kitchen table when they ate breakfast with Merle on Saturdays…in bed… A soft, little moan escaped her.

Fuck, he's good in bed…

A warm flush was beginning to spread over her body but she continued to wipe down the bar. The things he could do to her body…he had the power to erase every last ounce of her stress in just a few frantic minutes. He always seemed to know exactly what she needed and he never had any trouble giving it to her. Carol bit the corner of her lip. She'd had an exceptionally long day and desperately wanted to blow off some steam. She'd been wiping the same section of the counter for several seconds, her mind wandering… She knew that it wouldn't take much for Daryl to relieve her stress…a few flicks of his warm tongue between her thighs…his strong fingers pressing into her core, finding her spot…

Fuck…

An unfamiliar voice snapped Carol back to the present. "Excuse me, miss?" someone called out.

She froze, swallowing hard and trying to remember where she was. Glancing around, Carol noticed that a man had just taken a seat at the far end of the bar. "Hm?" she answered, trying to get herself under control.

"Can I get a Blue Moon?" he asked.

She blinked, her tongue darting out over her lips as she considered the request. "Sure. Of course." Carol forced a smile and turned away, searching for a clean glass. Once she'd poured the drink, she took a deep breath and hoped to god that she didn't look as flustered as she felt. Making her way to the far end of the bar, Carol set the glass down and got another look at the stranger. He was clean shaven, with startling green eyes and a soft smile on his face.

"Thank you," he said, taking the glass and bringing it to his lips.

She wiped her hands on her apron and smiled back. "You're welcome. Anything else I can get you?" She could still feel the blush on her cheeks.

"No ma'am. Think I'm alright for now. Don't let me keep ya. Look like ya got a lot on your mind." he said, taking another sip of his beer.

Carol blushed harder, feeling as though the stranger could see her thoughts. "I'm Carol," she made herself say, even though nervousness seemed to be getting the best of her. "You just let me know if you need anything."

"I can do that," he said, smiling at her.

Carol swallowed hard and wrung her hands out of habit. She wasn't sure why the man made her anxious, but he did. She was trying to think of something else to say, but the words weren't coming. hugging herself, she looked up and found the distraction she'd been waiting for.

When Daryl and Merle pushed past the doors and stepped into the bar, they were greeted by the familiar noise of the Friday-night crowd. The air was filled with laughter, the moronic chanting of college students as they watched each other down glasses of cheap beer…there was music in the background, and sports coverage on the TV that hung from the ceiling.

But none of that mattered to Daryl. Even when the crowd was at its loudest, he could always pick out Carol's voice….her laughter, over the rest of the clamor. He loved making his way into the bar, and meeting her gaze. He could always see the excitement and happiness in her face the moment she spotted him and she always smiled…she couldn't help it…neither of them could. He knew they needed to be discreet…to act like casual acquaintances, but they couldn't keep the grins off their faces when they first caught sight of each other. He expected to see that cute smirk on her mouth when he made his way to the bar, but he didn't… Tonight was different.

As he made his way through the crowd and neared the counter, Daryl noticed that his woman was blushing…hard. She had that pink flush on her cheeks…the same one she wore when he fucked her… She was wearing an expression that had always been reserved for him, and him alone. But this time, he hadn't been the one to put the color on her cheeks. She seemed to be talking to someone at the end of the bar…a man.

Who the fuck is he?

Daryl's eyes narrowed and he could feel the tiny hairs at the base of his neck standing up. His temperature seemed to rise. His hands were balling into fists at his sides as the sharp sting of jealousy soured his mood. Working to control his temper, Daryl reminded himself that as far as the rest of the world was concerned…he had no claim on Carol. She had every right to socialize with customers…she was the bartender after all, and she was working for tips. But he couldn't quite get past the look on her face. Mastering himself, Daryl took a calming breath and continued to make his way towards the bar. In the periphery of his vision, he noticed his brother slipping off towards the bathroom. Daryl figured that was best. If the younger Dixon ended up losing his temper, he didn't want Merle as a witness. As the space between him and Carol began to shrink, his thoughts jumped to the wager he and Carol had made two nights ago…the one she'd lost. He hadn't forgotten their agreement and he sure as hell wasn't about to let her forget it.

When he reached the counter he met her gaze. They studied one another and he could see fear and nervousness reflected in her eyes. Confused by whatever was taking place with Carol and her customer, Daryl took a seat at the bar, making sure to leave one barstool between himself and the stranger.

Clearing his throat and doing his best to set his anger aside for the moment, Daryl focused on his partner. "How's it goin'?" he asked in a soft growl, assuming the role of casual acquaintance as he always did on Friday nights.

Carol could tell that something was bothering him. He was speaking to her in his usual tone, using the typical greeting…but she knew he was hiding something beneath the mask. She supposed that whatever it was…it could wait. Carol wasn't about to prod him in front of the stranger. "It's going fine." she managed to say. "How are you?"

He shrugged lightly, drumming his fingers on the bar. "I'm good." His eyes flicked to her face and he let his gaze linger.

The patron seemed to be watching the exchange with mild interest. He glanced at the bartender, and then at the young man who'd addressed her. "Ya'll know each other?" he asked.

Carol swallowed hard and rubbed the back of her neck, trying to avoid the man's gaze. "Daryl's one of our regulars." she answered, her voice soft.

The man nodded at Daryl. "Good to meet you. I'm Rick. You mind tellin' me what's good here, Daryl?"

The younger Dixon's brows were knitting together as he stared at the stranger. He wasn't sure why the man had decided to engage him in conversation…he wasn't prepared, so he offered up the first thing that came to his mind. "Wings."

Rick nodded slowly, considering the answer. He took a sip of his beer and refocused on Carol. "Might have to try some of those later on."

"Sure…" she answered quickly. "Just let me know if you wanna put an order in. We serve them all night." Carol forced a small smile, hoping to convince both men that everything was fine.

Rick smiled back, taking another sip of his beer.

Carol wasn't sure how much longer she could keep the charade going. The newcomer was making her nervous and she worried that her mask would crumble in front of Daryl. Her eyes darted from one man to the other as she tried to determine her next move.

Daryl didn't like the way that Rick was looking at Carol. The man seemed a little too interested. Tension quickly filled up the space between the three of them and Daryl would've given his left hand to be able to say something…to let Rick and everyone else in the bar know that he didn't take kindly to anyone staring at his woman. But he was powerless. It was then that the true nature of his and Carol's relationship seemed to sink in.

It's an affair.

In the eyes of the law, she was bound to another man. He never imagined, when he first got her into his bed, and they laid together…laughing, talking and kissing, that things would become so complicated. So hard. Jealousy was a strange and unwelcome sensation. Despite her marriage to Ed, and the fact that she was a mother, Daryl still felt like she was his…like they belonged to one another…at least, he wanted to. He knew that she cared about him, and that she didn't want to be with anyone else…but having to sit idle while another man stared at her…it was making Daryl's skin crawl. Restraint wasn't one of his strong suits but he was drawing on every ounce of will power to keep himself in check.

Daryl, Carol and Rick were all silent, each of them lost in their own thoughts. Each second seemed to tick by slower than the last, and Carol couldn't take it. She was wringing her hands, gnawing at her bottom lip, trying desperately to think of something to say but just as she opened her mouth to speak, a strange buzzing sound broke the silence. Daryl and Carol both stared at Rick and he set his beer down, pulling a phone from his pocket. "Ya'll excuse me," he said with a smile, glancing at his companions before turning away and answering the call.

While the newcomer was distracted, Carol seized the opportunity to grab a rag and began wiping down the bar. She was leaning over the counter, far enough to lean into Daryl's space so that they could hear one another over the background noise. She swallowed hard, preparing to explain, but Daryl didn't give her a chance. With his elbows resting on the counter, and his hands clasped, he whispered to her. "Seems like somethin's got ya worked up." He kept his expression blank and looked past her, pretending to focus on the shelves of liquor behind the bar.

Carol wasn't sure she'd heard him correctly. She continued to wipe the counter down, but she was still leaning into his space, whispering back to him. "What?"

Daryl chewed his bottom lip for a moment, considering what to say to her. "You're blushin'." he growled softly. "That asshole put that look on your face?" he took a moment to glance to his right, his eyes settling on Rick before he refocused on Carol.

Understanding seemed to wash over her in an instant.

He's jealous…

At first, she was worried…about what he might do…how he might react…but after several seconds, she realized something. Daryl wasn't Ed. She wasn't in trouble, and he wasn't going to yell at her. This was just petty jealousy, pure and simple, and Carol couldn't help but to find it intriguing. Her fears began to subside and she pulled a calming breath into her lungs. She eased back, giving them both a little breathing room, and the motion of her hand began to slow. Her eyes flicked to his face as she continued to wipe the counter down in lazy circles. "No," she said softly, finally answering his question. "He didn't put this look on my face."

Daryl was skeptical as he met her gaze. The pink color was still on her cheeks and she was biting her bottom lip as she wiped the counter. "Ya wanna tell me what's goin' on then?" he growled under his breath, his eyes narrowing in suspicion.

She stared at his mouth, not even bothering to conceal her desire. "I was thinking about you."

The hairs at the base of his neck were still standing up, but for an entirely different reason. He leaned over the counter, wanting to be closer to her, and his mouth hitched up into a slight smirk. Daryl could already feel the anger melting away. He'd been foolish. He knew Carol wasn't interested in anyone else. "That right?" he whispered roughly.

Carol bit the corner of her lip and started to move further down the counter, cleaning as she went, but Daryl nodded in her direction. "Hang on…" he called to her.

Sighing, and trying to keep the grin off her face, Carol went back to him. She stopped wiping the counter and draped the rag over her shoulder. With her arms folded across her chest, she stared at her lover. "What?" she asked, feigning innocence.

He drummed his fingers on the bar and held her gaze. "What exactly were ya thinkin'?" the smirk was still on his mouth as he waited for her to answer.

Carol cocked her head to the side and studied him. "Can I get you something to drink?" she asked.

Daryl stared at his woman and tried to decide what to say. He wanted answers that he knew she wouldn't give him…at least not then and there. But Daryl was impatient. She'd managed to spark his interest with just a few words and he wanted her to keep talking. Bringing one hand up, he rubbed his jaw, his keen eyes still trained on her. "Ain't gonna tell me are ya?" he growled softly.

Carol smirked as she leaned on the counter, her arms folding in front of her. Daryl's eyes flicked to her chest…she could feel his stare as he shamelessly admired her cleavage. "You sure I can't get you anything?" she asked, her voice low and sultry.

The look in her eyes was driving him crazy…he wanted to kiss her, right there in front of everyone. He refocused on the soft curves of her breasts, the two swells pushed together so enticingly…and his body began to respond. Daryl's groin tightened and he seemed to forget where he was for a moment. His lips were loosened with lust and he couldn't stop himself from growling softly to her. "I'll tell ya what ya can….."

Before the rest of the words could trip off the end of his tongue, a strong hand came down, clapping Daryl on the back and making him blink. Momentarily startled, he and Carol both turned to glance at the intruder.

Merle stood beside Daryl's barstool, a grin on his face. "Hey now baby brother. You takin' up Carol's time without orderin' anything?" he teased.

The younger Dixon released a sigh of frustration and tried to get his body to relax. He knew he wouldn't be able to stand up in his current state. Carol was blushing again and she eased back, standing behind the counter and wringing her hands. "Can I get you something Merle?" she asked without looking up.

Merle clapped Daryl's back again before letting out a long whistle and shaking his head. "Think I'll take a shot of whiskey if that's alright."

"Sure." Carol answered quickly.

Merle shook his head again and leaned down, whispering roughly into his brother's ear. "Just thought I'd tell ya'll…ya might wanna quit eye-fuckin' each other."

Daryl tensed, his nostrils flaring as he worked to control his breathing. He wanted to lash out…argue…but he knew he couldn't.

"All's I'm sayin' is…ya'll ain't doin' a good job of hidin' whatever the hell it is ya got goin' on. It's like watchin' two goddamn animals in heat." said Merle.

Daryl's blunt nails were digging into the edge of the counter. Despite his anger, he knew that his brother was right. He shouldn't have let Carol get under his skin…not to this extent anyway. They were supposed to be acquaintances…nothing more. He exhaled slowly and could feel his sudden erection dying. Swallowing hard, he cast a sideways glance at his brother. "We that bad?" Daryl asked.

Merle chuckled and let his broad hand fall away from his brother's shoulder. "Ya ain't exactly subtle."

Daryl ran his hands over his face in exasperation. He knew better…he and Carol both did. They were in public. He couldn't just leer at her the way he did when they were in bed together.

In the next instant, Carol returned with a shot glass and set it down gently on the counter. Merle eyed his two companions and noticed how their expressions had changed. They both looked contrite, and appropriately so. Feeling as though he'd crashed their party, the older Dixon cleared his throat and reached for the glass. "Come on now," he said, glancing from Daryl to Carol. "I ain't tryin' to give ya'll a hard time…just lookin' out…that's all." He brought the shot glass to his lips and downed it, wincing a little as the whiskey burned his throat. "Ya best order somethin' boy." said Merle as he set his empty glass back on the bar.

Daryl released another sigh and sat up straight in his stool. Drumming his fingers on the counter, he tried to remind himself that his brother was right and that he and Carol both needed to make efforts to conceal their relationship, at least for the time being. Running one hand through his dark hair, Daryl forced any carnal thoughts from his mind. He could feel his head clearing and knew that the desire was fading from his eyes. With his mask back on, Daryl finally lifted his chin and met Carol's gaze. Some of the color seemed to have left her cheeks and he could tell that she was working to compose herself. Clearing his throat, the younger Dixon decided to give in and order something. If he was going to convince the rest of the world that he was just another customer, he might as well act like one. "Can I get a jack 'n coke?" he asked, trying to keep his tone neutral.

Carol gave him a small smile and nodded. "Sure thing." She turned away to find the liquor she needed, and left the two brothers to their own devices.

"Happy?" Daryl asked, once she was out of earshot.

Merle smirked at his little brother. "I'm just tryin' to keep ya'll outta trouble, that's all."

A little ways down the bar, Rick was wrapping up his phone call. He slipped the phone back into his pocket and glanced to his left, eyeing the two brothers. He nodded in their direction, offering a small greeting.

Merle nodded back before refocusing on Daryl. "Ya know that asshole?" the older Dixon asked.

Daryl huffed. "Naw. Rick somebody…new guy. Sonofabitch was starin' at Carol when I walked in here." he muttered under his breath.

Merle chuckled, small creases forming at the corners of his eyes. "So that's what got ya goin' huh?" he teased.

Daryl glared at his brother.

"Seein' that asshole eyeball your woman?" Merle chuckled again.

The younger Dixon was doing his best not to smack his brother.

"Come on now boy," said Merle. He gripped Daryl's shoulder, giving it a shake. "Don't go wastin' time worryin' about that shit. Carol ain't got eyes for nobody else…girl seems to like your sorry ass."

Daryl sighed. "I'm tryin' to remember that."

They both glanced at the stranger in question. Rick seemed content with his beer, occasionally lifting the bottle to his lips and taking small sips. As he studied the newcomer, Merle began to understand his brother's concerns. Rick had one hand curled loosely around his beer, but the man's eyes seemed to drift back to Carol every few seconds. She was behind the counter, mixing Daryl's drink, her back to the patrons.

Leaning in close, and speaking in rough whispers, Merle advised his brother. "Ya can't go lettin' yourself get hot 'n bothered every time some prick starts eyeballin' Carol…" he squeezed Daryl's shoulder harder. "But that don't mean ya gotta stand by 'n watch it happen. Keep your shit together…n when the time's right, ya find a way to remind that girl why her ass keeps comin' back to the house." Sensing that he'd made his point, Merle took a step back, and scanned the room. His mouth hitched up into a smirk as he caught sight of some familiar faces at one of the booths. "You gonna be alright here?"

Daryl answered with a nod. "I'm good."

Merle nodded back. "Remember what I told ya. I'll be over there," he gestured towards a booth at the far end of the room, where three girls were seated.

Daryl glanced over his shoulder in time to see all three girls smile and wave at Merle, beckoning him to join them. The younger Dixon smirked and shook his head, marveling at the fact that his brother's reputation always seemed to precede him. "Have fun," he said.

"I always do." Merle quipped, before moving away from the bar and making his way across the room.

Daryl swiveled back around in his barstool and found himself face to face with Carol. She set his drink down in front of him and offered a small smile. "I hope it's to your liking," she said.

He took the glass and brought it to his lips. The dark liquid had a strong taste but it was still enjoyable. "It's good, thanks." he spoke softly, trying to keep his mask on.

Carol's smile widened. "Well I'm glad you…" but she didn't get the chance to finish her thought. The sound of her own name caught her attention and she turned, focusing on Rick.

The man lifted his beer, and gestured to Carol. "Think I might need a refill over here, when ya get a chance." he smiled at her.

Carol swallowed hard. "I'll be right there." she answered, trying to sound lighthearted. When her eyes found Daryl's she worried that he might be upset, but his expression was stoic…neutral.

"It's fine," he growled softly, letting her know that he wasn't angry…that he trusted her. "Go on 'n do what ya gotta do."

She pulled the rag off her shoulder and wrung it in her hands. "I'll be back." she said, giving him another small smile. Carol began to walk away, but Daryl whistled, getting her attention.

"Yes?" she asked, looking over her shoulder.

Daryl let the corner of his mouth hitch up in the tiniest hint of a smirk. "They keepin' ya busy tonight?" he asked innocently.

She rubbed the back of her neck and nodded, a nervous chuckle escaping her. "It's been pretty steady. Why?"

Daryl shrugged, studying his glass for a moment. When his eyes flicked back to her face, he gnawed his bottom lip and put all of his focus on her. "Just seems like you could use a break…" he let his words hang suggestively in the air while his fingers tapped the edge of his glass.

Carol could feel another hot flush creeping up her neck but she pulled a cleansing breath into her lungs and tried to calm herself. "I'll keep that in mind." she said, turning away from him to attend to Rick.

Satisfied with her answer, and feeling as though they understood one another, Daryl returned his attention to his drink. He smirked as he stared down into the dark liquid, his brother's words echoing in his head.

"When the time's right…"

He was going to make the damn time…and use every minute of it to remind Carol who she belonged to. The younger Dixon took a sip of his drink and cast a subtle glance at the exchange taking place between his woman and the newcomer. They were smiling…laughing as Carol took the empty bottle from Rick's hand. The man was talking to Carol like he'd known her for years…and the whole thing was making Daryl's blood boil…but he kept his anger hidden, and his thoughts to himself. He turned away, ignoring Rick and Carol, and chose to focus on the noise all around him. With his glass clutched in his calloused hands, and his elbows resting on the bar, Daryl let the sounds of drunken laughter, music and television fill his ears. He took another sip of his drink and felt the liquor go to his head. The longer he sat at the bar, the more cloudy his thoughts became. The swirling din of noise in the background seemed to drown out the voice of reason in his skull…the one that was struggling to be heard…until all he could think about was getting Carol alone…making the time… he had to show her…

An hour later, Daryl's eyes were slammed shut and his hands were tangled in his own hair. His breaths were shallow, strained, and he was slowly losing control. He was whining, swearing…and all the blood in his body seemed to be pouring into his groin.

Reclining in the driver's seat of his truck, Daryl tugged at his hair and jerked his hips. "Fuckin' hell," he groaned, feeling himself nearing an edge he wasn't ready for.

Carol didn't stop, and she didn't slow her pace. Crouched down between his legs, she continued to pleasure him. With one hand gripping his thigh, and the other wrapped around the base of his cock, Carol kept him in her mouth. She loved the taste of his salty skin, the way he twitched when she sucked him.. She kept her grip tight and moved her hand along the slick shaft, massaging it, making it swell. Carol let her teeth graze him and he bucked into her mouth, swearing. Her nails were digging into the meat of his thigh as she worked him…taking him as deep as she could. With her eyes closed, Carol savored the taste of him…the feel of his strong member in her mouth. She squeezed his thick cock and heard him whine. Her tongue was flicking against the underside of his shaft, wrapping around the rigid flesh…licking, tasting every part of him. Carol wanted to feel her partner's release…she wanted to make him come…she craved it.

Daryl tried to keep himself from bucking, but he couldn't. His hips were moving in response each time she sucked his cock. He kept his hands in his hair because he needed to hang on to something…he was afraid of touching her…of being too rough…so he settled for snarling, swearing, and pulling his own tangled locks. The muscles in his lower belly were tensing and he knew it wouldn't be long. He wanted her the moment he walked into the bar. Having to wait only made him want her more. He'd been on the edge before she even got her hand into his pants. Now that she was between his legs, her hot, wet mouth wrapped around his cock, he found that the sensations were almost too much for him.

She'd gone down on him before…but never like this. They'd always reserved things like this for his bedroom. But now…they were together, so close, cramped…their warm breath fogging the glass. Daryl's heart was beating uncontrollably, and the fact that someone could catch them only added to the thrill…the adrenaline heightened his pleasure, making him throb. He loved having Carol to himself, but some petty part of him relished the idea of being caught…of having another man see Carol's mouth wrapped around him…

Fuck

His dick was leaking. Carol moaned in pleasure; she could taste him dripping onto her tongue and she made sure to lick the tip, savoring him. She loved the sounds he made when they did this, and she was already imagining the feeling of his hot seed filling her mouth…slipping down her throat…it made her feel dirty, wanted, alive…losing herself in the act, Carol began to hum…the vibrations making him harder. Her hand continued to stroke the throbbing shaft, coaxing the climax she knew was coming.

When she started to hum, Daryl swore through clenched teeth and tugged sharply at his hair. He was trying so hard to hold back…to restrain himself, but she felt so good…her mouth, her tongue…the heat of it… She sucked him hard, her soft lips gliding along his member, and those nimble fingers curling so tightly around him…

He was bucking faster now, pushing his swollen cock into her wet mouth, and Carol let him in…her saliva eased the way, helping him to slide back and forth. The lovers were working in tandem, their mutual groans of pleasure filling the cab of the truck…their warm breath pressing against the glass. Carol wouldn't let up. No matter how much Daryl swore… He seemed to be growing as she sucked him and she wondered how much longer he could keep himself at bay. As she held her partner in her mouth, loving, licking, teasing him…Carol wanted nothing more than to help him reach his peak. She ignored the ache that was building between her own legs and focused on Daryl. With her lips, her tongue…every part of her mouth, Carol worshipped his body.

Daryl could hardly breathe…the suction on his cock was too intense and his body was gearing up for release. Unable to control himself, he pulled his hands from his hair and reached for his lover. With one hand on her shoulder, and one caressing the back of her neck, Daryl gently urged her to keep going…to take him deeper. She hummed around him, the tip of her tongue flicking against the underside of his thick shaft. He was groaning, muttering as she worked him. "Yeah…yeah….fuck….like that….fuck baby…goddamn…" His eyes were still closed as he enjoyed the slickness surrounding his manhood.

Carol let her teeth graze him again.

"Shit, Carol…damn….christ…" he was whining and jerking. He loved the feeling of her tongue against his dick. Daryl continued to rub her neck as she took him. "Faster…c'mon baby….jesus!"

Carol tried to relax her throat, wanting to accommodate him. He was filling her mouth, the flesh so warm and rigid…and the pain in her empty core was getting worse. She had no idea how she was going to focus on work after this…

"Carol…" he moaned, his hips bucking. "Baby, I need ya to take it…." Beads of sweat were forming at his temples.

She could hear the frustration in his voice…the lust…and it made her open her eyes. Staring up at him through the dark, with her lips wrapped around him, Carol hoped that he could see everything she was thinking…how much she cared about him…how much she wanted him.

Carol's amazing mouth was still bringing him pleasure…the feelings so strong that he had to see for himself. Easing his eyes open, and fighting for every breath, Daryl held his lover's gaze. In that moment…with their bodies connected in such an intimate way, alone under the cover of darkness, Daryl knew that she'd never looked at him with the intensity that he could see in her eyes now. As she continued to taste him and stare at him, Daryl could feel a sudden sense of guilt nagging at his consciousness.

It ain't fair…

He couldn't ask her to please him without offering her anything in return. He knew she didn't mind…that she'd do anything he asked, but she was his woman…his partner, and her needs were just as important as his. Daryl wouldn't allow himself to finish and leave her unsatisfied. She was the one who'd been working for the last few hours…and who still had several hours ahead of her. He wanted to return the favor…to give her as much as she gave him. But her break was nearly over, and he could feel his own climax coming. Each time she sucked him…her strong tongue massaging his aching shaft, he felt more control slipping away from him. With his teeth clenched and his mind made up, Daryl pressed on her neck one last time, gently forcing her to take his cock. With his manhood completely surrounded by her warmth and wetness, Daryl sighed in ecstasy, trying to memorize the feeling. Her nails were digging into the flesh of his thigh and the spark of pain helped him to keep his release at bay.

Taking a deep breath, Daryl moved his hands to her shoulders and carefully pushed her back. Carol gasped and stared up at him, a crease forming in her brow. Her chest was heaving as she waited for Daryl to explain his actions. With his strong fingers curling around her shoulders, he licked his lips and held her gaze. "I want ya…" he breathed.

Carol didn't understand. One of her soft hands still gripped his cock, and she could feel it throbbing. She moved back into his space, the tip of her tongue flicking out against his already slick shaft, but he grunted, stopping her. "Nah…" he huffed. "Not like that…"

She studied him through the gloom. "I don't underst-"

But he didn't let her finish. "Get them jeans off…panties too."

Color rushed to Carol's face. "What?"

Daryl moved one hand to cup the side of her face and let his thumb follow the curve of her cheek. "I want ya Carol. We ain't got a lotta time." He brushed his knuckles lovingly along her jaw. "Get them clothes off…please." His blue eyes were cutting through the darkness, burning into her.

She glanced at his swollen cock before meeting his gaze. "But you're so…you're about to…"

"I know." he growled. "I wanna come inside ya…feel that pussy wrapped around me. C'mon woman."

Carol was momentarily stunned by his request. She had to admit that pleasuring him was making the moisture build between her legs…she wanted release as badly as he did…but she was content to finish him and ignore her own needs until her shift was over. The idea that she might be able to hit her peak…right there in the truck with him…made Carol's breath catch. Suddenly crazed with want, Carol released her lover and scrambled to get into the passenger's seat.

They stared at each other, both of them breathing hard as Carol fumbled with her belt and zipper. Her hands were shaking and it took several tries before she managed the get her zipper down…the tiny metal tab seemed to slip between her sweaty fingertips. Grunting softly and gnawing her bottom lip, Carol worked the jeans down her hips and forgot that they were in a parking lot…that she was on break. Nothing mattered but him and her.

Daryl stroked his slick cock as he watched her. He needed to stay hard. She deserved that much. He admired his partner as she slid her panties down her legs and dropped them to the floor. Her skin seemed to glow in the dark and he found that he wanted her more with each passing second. She kept her shirt on, but he couldn't blame her…they didn't have time to fumble with her bra clasp. Pushing his own jeans lower on his hips, Daryl beckoned her. The tip of his cock was leaking in anticipation.

Carefully, they worked together until Carol was straddling his lap. His hands went to her face, and he pulled her mouth to his, wanting to taste as much of her as he could. When his warm tongue sank into her mouth, Carol felt her walls open. They kissed with urgency and hunger...sucking, biting...only breaking apart when their lungs began to burn. "I need it…" she breathed against his lips. Her sex was resting over his manhood.

"I know," he growled softly before kissing her again.

Daryl smoothed the short shocks of hair near her ears with his thumbs, loving the way she felt. He stared at her mouth for several heartbeats, and then gave her one last long, deep kiss, his teeth catching her bottom lip and tugging as he worked to restrain himself. When he pulled back, they were both panting…he could feel the heat from her sex, and all he wanted was to be inside.

Carol lifted her hips and reached down, taking him in her hand. She shuddered slightly. No matter how many times they were together, or how he chose to take her, Carol was always amazed by the feel of him…so thick, so strong. She marveled at the fact that her body could contain him. Licking her lips out of nervousness, Carol moved the blunt head to her entrance. Keeping one hand around the base of his cock, and the other on his shoulder, she slowly began to sink down. When the tip breached her tight ring of muscles, they both swore. Daryl gripped her hips and pushed her down, forcing her body to open for him. Carol cried out in pain, he was so big…as she slid down his solid member, part of her worried that it was too much, that he'd split her in half…but beneath the pain was incredible pleasure…the kind she dreamed about. Her wet pussy engulfed him, the slickness gliding around his invading dick as she sank down even further, letting him fill her core.

When she finally released his cock, Carol clung to his shoulders, her nails digging in hard. Her eyes were slammed shut as she tried to process the feeling of his member between her legs. Cramped in the driver's seat, in her lover's lap, Carol struggled to accept the fact that the two of them had been together so many times. He knew every inch of her body…where to touch her, how to kiss her…everything he did brought her pleasure. The length and the thickness of his manhood always managed to leave her breathless. Every time he slipped inside, Carol's body would lock up and seize around him…almost resisting the invasion, but he always held her…kissed her…he'd help her to relax, get her walls open, and then they would move together…pain giving way to an indescribable friction… It had only been two days since their last union, but the intensity of letting him penetrate her made Carol's heart skip a beat. She could feel her muscles constricting painfully around his hard shaft. Hiding in the crook of his neck, Carol dug her nails into the fabric of his shirt and hissed.

Daryl's mouth had gone dry. He'd been close to coming when he was in her mouth…and it had taken every last ounce of will power to keep himself in check. Now that her sex was surrounding him, he worried that that the pressure would prove too much. His fingertips had pressed against her skin so hard as she sank down his cock, and he'd bucked weakly beneath her, working to push his hard-on up into the welcome heat of her pussy. As her body took him in, Daryl's head began to swim. He didn't understand how she could still be so tight…after all the nights they'd spent together…everything they'd done… His shaft was twitching inside her and he held onto her hips, keeping their bodies close. He could feel her clinging to his shoulders…her chin resting in the crook of his neck, and in that moment…they didn't need to move…or speak. He had his woman against him…connected to him. The cab was filled with the sound of their panting, and he knew they didn't have much time, but Daryl just wanted a few more seconds to hold her. He moved his broad hands to the spot just above Carol's tailbone and began massaging her, enjoying the feel of her skin. He closed his eyes, savoring the slick warmth of her sex. As he continued to rub her lower back, Daryl could feel her walls opening. He kept a growl locked in his chest and waited her out.

Little by little, Carol was relaxing. He was massaging her, driving out tension and soreness, and she didn't feel the need to cling to his shoulders quite so fiercely…her grip loosened and her breathing slowed. Groaning softly in pain and pleasure, she kissed the side of his neck. She was so close to him and his scent was everywhere. The ends of his hair tickled her nose as she remained hidden in the crook of his neck, her warm breath hitting his skin. He carried a sexy, masculine musk with him wherever he went…the smell seemed to rise from his hair…his skin, like body heat. Over time, it had become addictive, familiar…and it always gave her comfort. Carol pulled the scent into her lungs and held it there. She could feel her stress melting away with each breath she took and she kissed his neck again, letting her lips linger on his skin.

Daryl shivered slightly when she kissed him. It didn't matter that they'd taken each other like animals on his bedroom floor…or cried out in ecstasy as they climaxed in the shower, their bodies wet and aching…the simple gestures and tenderness still unnerved him. Her soft lips brushing his skin made his heart race and he wished that they didn't have to hide. He wanted to kiss her, and let her kiss him, in the bright light of day…without worrying about who might see them. But her body was warm against his, and she made him feel alive. Daryl nuzzled her cheek, loving her without words, and knew that he couldn't ask for anything more than the woman he was connected to.

As they remained lost in the world they'd created for themselves, the precious moments they'd stolen…Daryl and Carol seemed to realize that something stronger than lust lead them to the truck…to where they were now… They needed one another, perhaps more than either of them knew. The pleasure they gave each other…it wasn't just the result of a physical connection…the high came from trust, passion, and something they couldn't quite name, or weren't ready to… Carol felt so safe…so wanted in her lover's arms, that she ignored the pain, and began to move her hips. She heard Daryl gasp at the sensation, and the sound echoed in her ears. His hands slid to her hips where he held her tight. Carol gripped his shoulders, bracing herself as she moved slowly, up and down his length.

A deep crease was forming in Daryl's brow. His eyes were still closed and he was fighting the urge to let go. He mimicked her pose, letting his chin rest on her shoulder. Maintaining his grip on her body, Daryl bucked his hips weakly, wanting to counter her movements. She sank down his shaft with painful slowness, torturing both of them. They held their breath, savoring the feeling as she took him in. Daryl knew nothing would ever compare to this. Her scent, the softness of her skin, the warmth and moisture between her legs… It was incredible, overwhelming, and he never wanted it to stop. Her body welcomed him and his fingertips pressed into her hips.

As badly as they wanted one another, Daryl and Carol were content to move slowly…her pelvis grinding into his with purpose…they were enjoying every second…every sensation. She took a staggered breath, the warm air hitting his neck. She clutched at his shirt, wincing slightly when she felt his hardness pushing up into her sex. He was everything she needed; the slickness was building inside her. Her walls clenched around him and they both whimpered.

"Carol…" he breathed, his hands massaging her hips. Daryl was dangerously close to reaching his peak, and the feeling of her wrapped around his manhood was driving him crazy…but all he could do was hold on to her. His body seemed to respond on its own…hips jerking softly underneath her each time she slid down his length. Her wetness helped them to create a steady rhythm.

She moved on top of him, loving him, and her teeth caught the salty skin of his neck, applying gentle pressure. He jerked and throbbed within her walls, nearly coming when he felt the hint of pain as she bit him. He gripped her hips harder, taking his frustration out on her body. His thick shaft was completely buried in her center and he focused on how wet she was.

Carol let him fill her…the blunt head of his cock was teasing her cervix and she could hardly breathe. His swollen member was rubbing her walls, pressing into all the right places, and she realized that their pace had increased at some point. The slow, rolling motion of their hips had become a blend of clenches and steady thrusts…her sex trapping him each time he pushed in. His thickness made her entire body ache. She bit him harder, one of her hands moving into his hair and tugging.

Daryl muttered something against her neck and felt his shaft twitch. Her pussy was getting tighter. He took a deep breath of her and moved his hands to her ass. Squeezing the tender flesh, Daryl continued to rock with her, sending his manhood up into her hot core.

Carol gasped as he slipped even deeper into her pussy. His length filled her to a painful point but she wanted him to keep going. She rode his stiff cock; her body was hungry for the hardness he was offering and more wetness seeped from between her legs, coating his manhood. When she felt his hands on her ass, her core tightened around him and they both groaned into each other's shoulders. The pressure, the heat between them was so intense that Carol could feel small tears forming at the corners of her eyes. She pulled his hair hard, trying to control herself.

Struck with a sudden need to see her, Daryl pulled away from the safety of her shoulder and used one hand to gently push her chest, easing the two of them apart. Their lips were parted and they stared at one another, lost in lust…panting. Their bodies continued to move; his eyes were locked on hers…pupils dilated with arousal. Gripping her ass, Daryl growled softly to her. "Ya alright?"

She lifted herself before sinking down again, enjoying the way his cock penetrated her. The unshed tears were still shining and Carol sucked her bottom lip, not wanting to cry…she didn't want him to misinterpret the tears.

"Baby?" he breathed, bucking up gently.

She couldn't help it…she slammed her eyes shut, forcing the two tears to slip down her cheeks. Gasping, Carol eased her eyes open and focused on him. "I'm good…don't stop…please." she begged him, her fingers winding in his dark hair. She rocked her hips, driving the point home.

Daryl felt her pussy engulf him and a curse fell from his lips. "Fuck…"

Without warning, Carol pulled his mouth to hers, kissing him hard. Daryl moaned into her mouth while his dick continued to swell and grow inside her. Their tongues slid past one another and he bucked harder. He sucked her bottom lip, memorizing the taste, and her pussy clenched him again. "God…damn…" he growled, his voice thick with need.

With his forehead resting against hers, and his hands on her ass, Daryl kept their rhythm strong. Carol clutched a shock of his hair in her fist and let her free hand rest against his chest. They were panting as they moved together. The fog grew thicker on the windows and the lovers could feel warm air pressing in around them in the cramped space.

Lifting her hips, and letting herself sink back onto Daryl's cock, Carol shuddered. He felt so good inside her.

"You close?" he whispered, his tongue darting out over his lips.

Carol's body opened for him, letting him slip into her deepest places before her walls closed around the invading hardness. "Yeah…" she managed to say, her eyes slamming shut in ecstasy.

Daryl grunted, massaging her ass. He could hardly handle the way she was moving on top of him. He jerked his strong hips, doing everything he could to find her weak spots. "C'mon baby…" he breathed.

"God…" she moaned, clawing at the front of his shirt.

"Let go…I wanna feel it." He nuzzled her temple roughly

"I'm trying…" she moaned, her body rioting as he continued to pleasure her.

But Daryl wasn't satisfied. He needed to make her come. Gripping her ass tight, he clenched his teeth and started thrusting up into her tight heat, faster…and faster, trying to break her. She was so wet, and he slid back and forth smoothly, her body swallowing him each time. "C'mon," he urged her again, the agitation evident in his voice. His dick was pulsing between her legs. He was working hard, pushing his aching member directly into her center.

Carol's mouth was going dry as she rode his cock. He was so rigid and all she wanted was to slide up and down his length for as long as he'd let her…feel his manhood press in, rubbing her insides…like he belonged there. "Jesus Daryl…" she moaned, pulling his hair.

He growled, thrusting up into his lover. "C'mon Carol…I ain't stoppin' till ya come." He ducked his head to bite down on her shoulder.

The sensation sent a violent chill up her spine and she gasped…her core was starting to spasm. She hadn't reached the edge, but she was getting closer with each passing second. As they moved together, loving one another, Carol inhaled his scent and wondered what she'd done to deserve someone like him…pleasure like this. He was strong, steady underneath her, his manhood hard and unforgiving as he forced himself into her heat. With every thrust, he made her weaker…her walls trembling around him. The friction continued to build between them and Carol struggled to breathe. She could feel his hair slipping between her fingers as she fought to hold on. Her entire body was humming with need, aching for release…and she knew that it was more than a fuck. He cared about her; he wanted to please her, however he could, and the thought heightened Carol's arousal. Daryl was filling her pussy, stretching her, and all she wanted was to scream.

Each time her warm walls pressed in around his shaft, Daryl's manhood seemed to jerk inside her. She gripped him so tight, that it made his breath catch. He couldn't believe the way she moved, even in the cramped space of the driver's seat…her body so close to his. She clung to him, pulling his hair and clawing at his shoulder for leverage while she rocked her hips, moving up and down, over and over…He felt himself moving through her slick insides, sliding deeper, pushing up…hitting the top of her…and then she was lifting her hips again. Daryl squeezed her ass, making her whimper. The sound made his cock throb and he knew it wouldn't be long. They were pushing each other to their breaking points. More wetness seeped from between her legs, coating his length, easing the way as he entered her tight passage. The feelings were overwhelming and Daryl began to lose himself…the friction, the heat…it made him feel more like an animal than a man. He thrust up and she sank down, taking everything he could give her. Her pussy massaged his cock and he growled, muttering out of frustration. "Fuckin' christ…"

She tightened her fist in his hair, making him hiss. "What baby?" she breathed.

Daryl's eyes were slammed shut. He was fumbling to get the words out, but all the blood had rushed away from his brain, pouring itself into his groin. He whined, his nails digging into the flesh of her ass. She was so wet, and the knowledge that he'd done that to her was staggering. He was swelling and throbbing between her thighs, but she continued to move with him.

"What is it baby?" she asked again, her tongue darting out over her lips.

Daryl whined before ducking his head. He found her collarbone and caught it suddenly between his teeth, making her gasp. She clenched around him and he bucked hard underneath her. He muttered against her damp skin, "Jus ride it….please….fuckin' hell….jus ride it baby…"

She could feel his words…the warmth hitting her skin, and her heart rate sped up. Carol heard the frustration in his voice… And the way he was clawing desperately at her ass…she knew he was nearing the edge…she just wanted to get him there. So she bit her bottom lip, grunted softly, and began fucking him harder. Carol was moving up and down, faster, and faster…her core getting weaker each time… "Like that?" she whined.

Daryl couldn't take much more. He thrust up into her heat, loving the way her body welcomed him. "Yeah," he moaned, his eyes still closed, sweat slipping from the ends of his hair..the beads rolling quietly down his spine as she rode him. Her pussy felt amazing around his aching cock, and he never wanted her to stop moving. "Ride it baby…goddamn….take it…." he growled into the crook of her neck. His hands moved back to her hips…he liked to feel the way her body rocked on top of his.

He was so thick and hard inside her….Carol was coming undone. She seemed to lose control as her body bucked wildly against him. He was slipping through, reaching the deepest parts of her core. Their bodies were working, hips jerking…and Carol knew she'd never felt more alive than she did in that moment…tangled, sweating and panting with her lover…his length buried inside her and his breath hitting her neck…his words echoing in her ears…. It was all too much. Her body couldn't handle the pleasure he was bringing her to. Drawing on the last of her strength, she pulled his hair hard, making him snarl. She used her grip to bring his mouth to hers, and their lips met while their bodies continued to move. Daryl kissed her hungrily, his tongue wet and eager as it slipped into her warm mouth. They were groaning, tasting…lost in one another. Daryl sucked her tongue, wanting as much of her as he could get, and her body seemed to shudder against him. Her taste filled his mouth, her scent was in his nose, and he loved the way her hand felt in his hair. Despite the numerous sensations battling for his attention, Daryl didn't allow his pace to slow. He was working with her, for her…his hips thrusting between her legs, making the muscles in her thighs quiver. "C'mon…" he muttered against her lips, between kisses.

All she could do was moan in response, "Right there…" she let her tongue flick against his bottom lip, tasting it.

He didn't stop kissing her. His grip tightened on her hips and he forced himself up into the heat of her sex, over and over…a sharp gasp escaped her each time. Their rhythm was intense…the motion between them…incredible…as if their bodies were working together in perfect sync. She felt his tongue slip under hers and she couldn't stop her walls from opening around him. His cock was growing, and he'd finally found the spot that held her tension. "That's it!" she whined between kisses. She raked her nails through his hair and bucked against him. "There!" she pleaded. Carol continued to ride him, sinking down onto that stiff shaft and letting it fill her until she hurt. He was pushing so hard, pulsing inside her…and he felt so good. Carol couldn't handle it as her trembling walls clamped shut around him. With her eyes closed, Carol tore her mouth from his and screamed out in ecstasy. Her entire body seemed to freeze as the orgasm crippled her. Her mouth was open and a strong wave of pleasure crashed inside her, the release washing out around Daryl's hard member.

He was startled for a moment, his breath catching as he felt her wet core squeeze him…but he didn't allow himself to slow down. His woman was coming, and if he could add to her pleasure, he was going to do everything in his power to make that happen. Lunging for the crook of her neck and biting the soft flesh there, he used his strong hands to push her body down onto his cock, forcing her to take him. He bucked faster and faster between her shaking legs…her broken cries and moans ringing in his ears while blood continued to rush to his groin. "Ya like that?" he snarled, before lapping at the salty skin of her neck.

Carol could only whimper and groan as her walls shuddered violently around him…the muscles fluttering. But Daryl didn't need an answer…he could feel the gush of wetness between her thighs, the slickness they'd created together. Her pussy was clenching rhythmically around his swollen dick…clasping and unclasping, as if she'd lost control of her body in the wake of her climax…and Daryl was savoring every moment. She gripped him like nothing else…her narrow passage trapping him… "Aw christ…." he growled, pushing her down onto his member again. She was unbelievably wet, tight, warm, soft…all that trembling flesh wrapped around him, and he could feel his own pleasure rushing to the surface. He bucked harder, faster, relishing everything about the woman he was connected to. "Goddamn Carol…that pussy's so tight…"

Carol was fighting to breathe. She sucked in a greedy mouthful of air and responded by tugging at her lover's dark hair.

Daryl's hips were still jerking, sending his hard-on into her core where he pulsed and twitched. She was so slick, and he slipped into her easily, his thick shaft rubbing her walls. He gripped her hips, keeping their bodies flush, and gave her a strong, sudden thrust. Daryl shuddered, a silent snarl on his lips as he felt himself penetrate her…his cock pushing up into her center. The heat he found there…the pressure….it was too intense, and he couldn't stop himself… As her wet core continued to spasm, Daryl let her strong muscles coax the pleasure from him. "Baby…" he moaned, as his dick grew completely rigid inside her. "So fuckin' tight…." his mouth went dry and his eyes slammed shut as his woman made him come. Her hot pussy squeezed him, massaging the hardness that filled her and he felt his orgasm rushing forward, through his body…along the length of his aching shaft, making it swell and throb until the blunt head was spurting. He released a long groan and continued to buck into her, letting her tight body milk him. He could feel himself slipping through her quivering core, his cock still rigid as semen burst from the tip…with every weak thrust of his hips, Daryl felt more semen being drawn from him…his seed filled her passage as she rocked with him, making him weak with pleasure.

Carol trembled when she felt him coming between her legs. His orgasms always seemed to shock her…the way he grew so hard…the way his calloused fingertips pressed into her hips, as if she might be torn away from him…and the sudden rush of warmth deep inside her sex, letting her know that he was filling her. Her heart was beating so fast that she couldn't speak…she could hardly breathe. At once exhausted and invigorated, Carol collapsed against his chest, one small hand still clutching weakly at his hair. With lips slightly parted and eyes closed, Carol savored the lingering effects of her climax, and waited for her lover to do the same.

When Daryl's cock finally finished spurting, he could feel himself going soft. He whined, enjoying the feeling of still being buried inside her. She felt so good. Even though he was aching and spent, he wanted to stay like that…connected to her…just a little while longer. His mind was hazy with satisfaction, his hands loosely gripping her hips. Daryl let his chin rest on top of her head as they both waited for their heart rates to slow.

The cab had grown warm, almost stiflingly so, but Daryl and Carol didn't seem to mind. She remained in his lap, panting lightly against his chest, while he massaged her left hip. Daryl could feel the sweat beginning to dry on his skin, and he toyed with the idea of heading back to the house to wash up…but that bothered him. He wanted to be with Carol, near her…for as long as possible. If that meant spending the next few hours covered in a thin layer of his own sweat, he would endure the mild discomfort. Groaning softly and taking a cleansing breath, Daryl found that her scent…their scent, was everywhere. There was a lazy smirk on his face as he realized that he would smell like her for the rest of the night….that clean, soft, sexy scent he loved…it would be on his clothes…in his hair. Maybe Daryl couldn't lay claim to his woman in public…he couldn't grab her waist and pull her body against his, kissing her in front of everyone, but he could carry her scent. The smirk was spreading on his mouth. She would smell like him too…he liked that.

As their breathing began to even out, and blood-flow gradually returned to normal, the lovers let themselves sigh in ecstasy. Each time they were together, Carol was sure it couldn't get better…but somehow, it always did. There was a small smile on her lips as she let her cheek rest over his heart. She knew her break was all but over…that she needed to go back inside, but the idea of leaving him pained her. She could feel his warm hand rubbing her hip, comforting her in the blissful aftermath of orgasm. As the heavy silence pressed in around them, Carol felt that someone should break it…before they ended up spending the rest of the night like that…tangled together. "Daryl…" she whispered into his chest.

He eased his eyes open and blinked at the surrounding darkness. "Hm?"

She chuckled softly at the exhaustion she could hear in his voice. "You okay?" she asked.

Daryl grunted and nuzzled her hair. "Mhmm."

She chuckled again before shifting in his lap, leaning back just enough to meet his gaze. He looked drugged…happy, but drugged. Carol reached up and brushed some of the hair back from his brow.

"How 'bout you?" he asked, his voice a rasping whisper.

She smirked at him. "I'm alright."

Daryl snorted, both of his hands massaging her hips. "Just alright?" he asked, his eyes narrowing in suspicion.

Carol leaned back in and caught his bottom lip between her teeth. He hissed as she applied a gentle pressure, tugging…her eyes locked on his. After several seconds, she released him. She watched his tongue glide along the tender spot on his lip, soothing the flesh she'd bitten.

"I'm fucking fantastic," she whispered, her voice low and seductive.

Daryl forgot the pain in his lip and focused on his partner. He loved when she talked like that…he loved the praise, and he wanted her to keep going. "Yeah?" he asked, the corner of his mouth quirking up in amusement.

She cocked her head to the side and studied him, the smirk still on her face. "That was one of the best orgasms you've ever given me." Her eyes flicked to his chest and she began rubbing the flesh there…she could feel the warmth of his skin through his shirt. "I think it ranks right up there with that time on the couch." A blush was spreading on her cheeks.

It was Daryl's turn to chuckle. She'd never quite gotten over their having sex on the sofa. They'd both been completely naked, covered in sweat, and she'd come twice…hard….the two of them screaming each other's names…they'd been so loud that Merle woke up and stumbled down the stairs, getting an eye-full… "That good huh?" he asked.

Carol glanced at him, her insides clenching around him involuntarily. "Yeah."

Daryl ran his hands up from her hips, under the hem of her shirt, along her smooth sides until he gripped her ribcage. "Glad ya liked it," he smirked at her. "I'm here to serve."

She chuckled before leaning in to give him a quick kiss. "So am I," she whispered against his lips. "Which reminds me; I should get back."

Daryl huffed, not wanting her to go. "If that prick keeps makin' eyes at ya, I might have to drag your ass back out here…"

Carol snorted. "Quit. That man is not interested in me…and even if he is…I'm taken" she reminded him.

Daryl slipped one of his hands out from under her shirt. Reaching up, he gently cupped the back of her neck, his thumb brushing the short hair. "Watchin' that fucker look at ya…" he growled softly. "Shit makes me wanna fuck ya on the goddamn bar…"

Carol narrowed her eyes again. "Daryl…"

"Naw," he said, silencing her. He used his grip to bring their mouths together and he kissed her hard.

Carol couldn't stop herself from moaning into his mouth, her soft walls squeezing his member.

When he released her, he licked his lips. His hand was still cradling the back of her neck. He could see lust in her eyes, but he wanted her to know it was more than that…more than petty jealousy. "Carol," he growled.

She just stared at him, her blue eyes questioning him.

"I want ya….'n not just in my truck, on your break…not just on Friday's."

Carol swallowed hard. "Daryl, we talked about this…"

"I know we did, but I'm tellin' ya again. I want ya."

She continued to rub the same spot on his chest. "I want you too."

"I wanna kiss ya whenever I feel like it…touch ya." He paused, his fingertips ghosting down the side of her neck until he reached her collar bone. He was so gentle…so careful with her. Daryl's lids were heavy as he stared at her pale skin, memorizing the softness… When he finally refocused on her face, he felt his chest tighten. "I don't wanna hide no more." He chewed his bottom lip and waited anxiously for her to say something.

"Daryl," she sighed, bowing her head for a moment. Carol let her hand rest over his…he was still dragging his fingertips lightly across her collarbone. "I know this is hard…And I don't think that it's going to get any easier…at least not for a while. But I'm going to find a way out of that house." Her free hand went to his cheek as she gently forced him to meet her gaze. "I will not stay with Ed…not forever," she insisted, hoping he believed her. "It's going to take time.." she sucked her bottom lip to keep her emotions in check. "But I was hoping…you'd wait for me."

Daryl's chest continued to tighten, the sensation was powerful, unfamiliar, and he wondered why he'd let himself get so attached to this woman. "Thought I told ya," he growled softly. "I ain't goin' nowhere."

There was a sad smile on Carol's face as she stared at him. She ran her thumb along his jaw and then he was moving in, pressing his lips against hers. Their eyes closed as they surrendered to one another. He knew he had no choice but to wait for her...to bide his time until she was free. And Carol couldn't do it without him…she'd grown to care so deeply for Daryl…she needed him. Bound by a force that neither of them could name, the lovers kissed each other, savoring the familiar warmth between them. Finally breaking for air, they gasped. His eyes burned into hers and she wished that they could stay in the truck just a little while longer…but she had a job to do. Placing a quick kiss to the corner of his mouth, Carol sighed and ran a hand through his hair. "Break's over." she said.

He huffed, kissing her forehead. "Fine." His hands slid back down to her waist.

Carol gripped his strong shoulders, bracing herself for the pain she knew was coming. Their eyes locked and he nodded to her. "Ya ready?"

"Yeah," she breathed.

With that, Carol sank her teeth into her bottom lip and began to lift her hips.

"Fuck," Daryl snarled under his breath, his eyes slamming shut.

She winced as their bodies separated, his cock slipping from her aching core. Feeling terribly empty, Carol fumbled her way out of his lap and moved back to the passenger's seat. His semen was dripping down the inside of her thighs… In desperate need of something to clean up the mess, Carol reached for the glove box, pulling it open. Thankfully, there were a few stray napkins inside. As she dabbed at the sticky substance on her bare legs, Daryl worked to tuck his sedated cock back into his jeans. He swore quietly as he pulled his zipper up.

While Carol struggled to find her panties in the dark, Daryl watched her. She was finally able to pull the skimpy bit of fabric up her long legs, and he liked the little grunts that escaped her. As she slipped into her jeans and yanked them up to her hips, Daryl chuckled.

"What?" she asked, smirking at him.

He shook his head. "Nothin'…just like watchin' ya."

She blushed, looking away, and finished fastening her belt.

Daryl liked the way she averted her gaze. There was something cute about it. He seemed to realize, as the two of them worked to set themselves to rights in the cramped cab of the truck, that he'd really fallen for her…he must've…if he was thinking of her as cute. When they finally felt ready to face the world, they both reached out, clutching weakly at their door handles…but something made them freeze.

"Wait," said Carol, as she turned to glance at him.

He looked at her, a question on his lips, but it died when he remembered their standard procedure for this sort of thing. He needed to wait. They couldn't walk back in together. Daryl hated that, but he understood the necessity. As he slumped back into the driver's seat, he tried to remind himself that it wouldn't always be this way. Somewhere, down the line…he'd be able to walk with her..beside her…

Sensing his frustration, Carol reached over, taking one of his hands in hers and squeezing it gently. Their eyes met, and Daryl released a heavy sigh. "It's alright," he finally assured her. "Go on."

She gave his hand another good squeeze before letting go. Pushing the passenger's side door open and hopping down from the cab, Carol paused, looking up at him. "See you in there," she said, giving him a sad smile.

He answered with a nod, waving at her to go. His eyes were trained on the windshield as he listened to the sound of the door slamming, and her footsteps on the gravel. A soft sigh passed his lips, and he could see her form getting smaller in the distance, as she made her way back to the building. Alone in the truck, surrounded by his woman's scent…and the vivid memories of what they'd just done together, Daryl hung his head. He wanted to be more than a secret that she kept from the rest of the world…he was so tired of hiding.

The clamor of the bar seemed like a deafening roar in Carol's ears…the shouting and laugher were in such stark contrast to the peace she'd shared with Daryl in the truck. The lights stung her eyes, making her blink, and she felt a little disoriented as she made her way towards the back, in search of the restroom. There was a strong ache between her legs, and she moved quickly, hoping no one stopped her. All she wanted was a moment to collect herself.

The bathroom door creaked as she pushed it open with her shoulder and stepped inside. Releasing the breath she'd been holding, Carol stood in front of one of the sinks and turned the knob near the faucet. There was something soothing about the rush of cool water, and she held her hands under the stream, sighing. She used a nearby soap pump and lathered her wet hands, making sure to scrub hard and get herself thoroughly clean. A sudden pang of guilt was nagging at her consciousness. Carol stared down at her hands…the clear liquid moving smoothly over her pale fingers, taking soapy bubbles with it… She couldn't help but feel as though she were washing Daryl off her skin…removing any trace of him…of their time together…. Carol knew she was being foolish; nothing would change the fact that the two of them had been together, sweating, moaning, pleasuring one another just minutes ago… The dull ache was still radiating outwards from her core, and his seed was inside her. Even when they were apart, Carol always felt that he was with her somehow. She liked having his scent on her clothes…the small marks on her body that he left when he bit her in fits of lust…the scratches that she knew he'd left on her ass… But she didn't have a choice. Carol was at work, and she couldn't just leave his sweat on her fingertips.

When she finally felt like her hands were clean, she lifted her chin and stared at the woman in the mirror. Her cheeks were flushed with arousal…her lips seemed slightly swollen and her hair was mussed. She sighed again, feeling as though there might as well be a flashing sign above her head, with the following words displayed in neon lettering: I just had sex…

We need to stop this…it's too risky to fool around at the bar…

Even as the thought entered her head, she knew it was pointless. Daryl was her drug. She knew that if he walked into the bathroom, grabbed her by the arm and pushed her back into the nearest wall…if he reached for her zipper and told her he wanted it, that she'd let him take her…right there against the wall. Carol couldn't resist him. He could turn her on and make her insides spasm with nothing more than a look…

Quit….this isn't helping. You need to get your head clear. You can't walk back to the bar looking like you just had sex…like you're already thinking about doing it again…

Closing her eyes, Carol cupped her hands under the stream of water and then splashed her face. She gasped at the sensation as the cool liquid hit her skin, and she blinked away droplets that clung to her lashes. She repeated the motion, splashing herself several times and then running her wet hands through her hair. Carol's brows were knitting together as she focused on her reflection. She did her best to smooth her hair, and then reached for a paper towel to dry her face. After straightening her shirt and checking her neck for any obvious bite marks, Carol felt reasonably satisfied with her appearance. Some of the color seemed to have left her cheeks, and she supposed she looked normal enough…all things considered. Breathing a sigh of relief, she gave her reflection one last, lingering look, and decided to face the world. She knew Glenn and Christine would be waiting for her. As she pushed the door open, Carol had to remind herself to walk as she normally would. She had to ignore the soreness between her legs, and put on her mask…just as she did every Friday.

Business as usual.

Carol tired to be invisible as she walked through the crowded bar. She kept her head down and moved quickly, but was forced to smile and offer small waves when regulars noticed her. By the time she made it back behind the counter, she was ready to work. She needed to focus. Stooping down and grabbing her apron from the cabinet beneath the register, Carol tied the black strings behind her back and took a calming breath. When she stood back up, she turned and found herself face to face with Christine. An involuntary gasp escaped her, but she tried to hide it with a cough.

"There ya are. Thought I was gonna have to go lookin' for ya." said Christine.

Carol smoothed the front of her apron out of nervousness. "Sorry. I just needed some air…stepped out for a few minutes. I wasn't gone too long, was I?"

Christine eyed her cousin for several seconds before speaking. "Nah, you're right on track. I know it gets a little wild in here now that we got the college kids pilin' in. You feel like this is too much, let me know. I'm thinkin' I might need to bring someone else in anyhow…some part-time help for the summer."

"That would be great," said Carol; she offered a small smile, hoping to convince the older woman that everything was fine.

Christine folded her arms across her chest and continued to stare at her cousin. "Sure you're alright?"

Carol's lips parted…she didn't know what to say. A small crease formed in her brow and she had to work to keep the smile on her face. "Yeah…I'm good. Just got a little winded earlier, but I'm fine now. Why?"

Christine's mouth quirked up in the tiniest hint of a smirk and she shook her head, turning away. "Just makin' sure is all. Hope I ain't workin' ya too hard. I'll let ya get back to it."

Carol couldn't stop the blush from spreading across her cheeks, but fortunately, her cousin had already walked away…leaving her alone behind the counter.

What did she mean?

But Carol didn't have time to overthink it. More and more patrons seemed to be moving towards the counter, slumping into barstools and raising their arms to get her attention. Once she began interacting with her customers…making eye contact, smiling…taking orders, Carol felt some of the nervousness leave her. Work was a welcome distraction. She'd always been great behind the bar, and she fell into a comfortable groove. She laughed at her customers' jokes, mixed their drinks, and tucked tips into her apron…all the while hoping that the rest of her shift would pass without incident. Carol couldn't have known how much more complicated her night was going to get.

"Hey," Merle called out, rapping his knuckles on the glass of the driver's side window. "You alive in there?"

The sound seemed to rouse Daryl from his temporary trance and he sat up straight. Glancing left, he caught sight of his brother, just outside the truck. Merle stepped back as Daryl pushed the door open. The younger Dixon wasn't ready to leave the cab; he slumped back into the seat and stared at his brother. "What?" he asked, the irritation plain in his voice.

Merle used one hand to keep the driver's side door propped open. "Shit," he whistled. "Guess ya done took my advice huh?"

Daryl's brows were knitting together. "Advice?"

Merle grinned, his head cocked to the side as he studied his brother. "Brought Carol out here…showed that girl a good time."

Daryl huffed, rolling his eyes. He refocused on the windshield, doing his best to ignore the intruder.

"Smells like sex in this goddamn truck…ya'll need to crack a window from now on…" Merle was laughing, but Daryl cut him off.

"You want somethin'?" The younger Dixon snapped.

Merle sighed, running a hand over his face. "I ain't tryin' to bust your balls…just saw Carol back at the bar….didn't see your sorry ass, figured I'd come out here 'n drag ya back in. You plannin' on spendin' the rest of the night out here?"

It was Daryl's turn to sigh. His hands were resting in his lap, and they began to form fists. "We got a system."

A look of confusion crossed Merle's face as he stared up at his brother. "A system?"

Daryl focused on his hands…his blunt nails were biting into the meat of his palms. "Whenever we mess around out here. Ain't like we can walk back in together…" The words came out as frustrated growls.

Merle understood then. He kicked absently at the gravel and listened to the scraping sound. His brother was hurt, and he didn't know how to help him. He figured Daryl would get the girl into bed and be done with her…just a fuck the two of them needed to get out of their systems…but she kept coming back to the house…and Daryl kept going to the bar. And before he knew it, the three of them were sitting around the table eating breakfast on Saturday mornings. There was food in the fridge…Carol made sure of that. And Daryl seemed happy, happier than he'd been in a long time…he laughed…hell, Carol even got Merle laughing. The older Dixon supposed that somewhere along the line, they'd become friends…which wasn't something the brothers took lightly. And then she was more than a friend… His brother cared about her…worried about her…so much so that the Dixon's had risked their own necks to confront her bastard of a husband. Now, as Merle stood beside the truck, staring at his younger brother, he realized how important Carol was. Truth be told, it was difficult for Merle to recall what things had been like before she came into their lives. She made their house feel like a home, and most importantly, she made Daryl happy. Merle knew his brother wasn't in the habit of letting people in…and the fact that the boy was sitting in the parking lot, stewing over the fact that he couldn't walk into the bar with his woman, convinced Merle that Carol really had found her way under Daryl's skin.

"Ya know she's got her reasons, don't ya?" The older Dixon asked, his voice low.

Daryl was silent; he refused to acknowledge his brother. All he wanted was to be left alone.

"That girl can't go walkin' in there holdin' your damn hand. That's her cousin behind the bar. She can't have that woman thinkin' she's messin' around with anyone…especially not on the damn property, while she's supposed to be takin' breaks."

"You done?" Daryl growled, his eyes narrowed to mean slits as he stared at his brother.

Merle huffed. "Look here boy, I ain't sayin' this shit to get ya riled. I'm tryin' to help your sorry ass. That girl…she's head over heels, got me?"

Daryl swallowed hard; he could feel some of the anger leaving his body, and his fists began to unclench.

Merle noticed the change in his brother's expression. "She is. Don't tell me ya ain't seen the way she smiles when ya walk in. Like a goddamn kid on Christmas."

The younger Dixon felt his stomach flip, but he tried not to let his emotions register on his face. He wasn't about to break down like a pussy in front of his brother.

"All I'm sayin' is…there ain't no call for ya to sit out here, feelin' sorry for yourself…or waste time worryin' 'bout what that woman thinks. She likes ya. Plain 'n simple. This thing ya'll got goin'…she ain't lookin' to end it…that's why she's bein' careful."

Daryl sighed and ran a broad hand through his dark hair. "Ya think?" he asked.

Merle snorted, a crooked smile on his face. "Boy, I know. She ain't ashamed of ya. If she could, she'd grab hold of your hand 'n never let go." The older Dixon felt some of his dignity slipping away as he gave his brother the pep talk he knew he needed. Merle had never been good with feelings…emotions, let alone expressing them… And yet, it had somehow fallen to him to be the voice of reason. So, he swallowed his pride, and convinced Daryl that his woman cared about him.

This shit is like a goddamn lifetime movie…Jesus Christ…

After several seconds of heavy silence, Daryl eyed his brother. "It's just hard. That's all. Hidin'." He hung his head after the last word, his nails scraping lightly against the fabric of his jeans.

Merle blew out a breath and rubbed the back of his neck. "I know. But ya'll got this. She workin' on cuttin' that asshole loose?"

"She said she ain't plannin' to stay with him. She wants to get out…her 'n her girl." Daryl gnawed his bottom lip, wondering how long it would take for Carol to earn her freedom.

The older Dixon considered his brother's statement for a moment. "Then just hang tight. That woman says she's gonna leave him…she will. Carol ain't the type to say shit she don't mean. And she sure as hell ain't the type to lie…not to you." Merle couldn't believe the words that were coming out of his mouth…he worried that if he kept going, his balls were going to fall off…he felt like a damn woman.

Lord…Just help me get this boy outta this truck…I can't go on spoutin' this shit…

But when he looked up, and noticed the way his little brother was staring at him, Merle knew he'd said the right thing. He could see hope in Daryl's eyes…a rare sight in the Dixon household. "Look boy; this ain't exactly my area of fuckin' expertise, alright? I'm just sayin' my peace. Now how 'bout you get your sorry ass outta that truck 'n come back inside? We'll have Carol fix us somethin' strong, 'n ya can watch me work on them three girls I was with. Just about had 'em eatin' outta my hand earlier." He chuckled, waiting for his brother to say something.

Daryl couldn't help but roll his eyes, his mouth cracking into a half-smile. He had no doubt that if Merle really tried, he could wind up leaving the bar with all three girls on his arm. Feeling just a little bit better about himself, Carol, and the whole night in general, Daryl hopped down from the driver's seat, his boots hitting the gravel. Merle pushed the door shut and the two of them began making their way back towards the small building.

As they walked, side by side, Merle reached out and clapped his brother on the back, glad that their little talk had helped.

"Thanks for comin' out here." said Daryl.

Merle just shrugged. "Ain't nothin'. Figured I'd go lookin' for my drinkin' buddy is all."

Daryl was smirking as he tried to keep a laugh locked in his chest. He knew the toll it must've taken on his brother…to play the part of a relationship counselor…to discuss actual feelings…but he wasn't about to let the whole thing slide. Merle was always the hard-ass…the one who could drink the most, drive the fastest, and never took shit from a single living soul. Seeing Merle let his guard down and behave like a thoughtful, considerate human being was a sight, and Daryl felt that some teasing was in order. They were nearing the building, and the younger Dixon glanced sideways at his brother. "Sure ya weren't out here lookin' for a tampon?"

Merle stopped in his tracks, color rushing to his face. "The hell did you just say?" he growled.

Daryl smirked. "Just seemed like you was gettin' real emotional back there…ya sounded like a damn hallmark card…" he started to laugh as the last few words tripped off his tongue.

Mere huffed, smacking his younger brother on the back of the head. "Boy, shut your damn mouth…'fore I shut it for ya."

But Daryl just laughed harder, one hand coming up to rub the sore spot at the back of his head.

"See if I ever help your dumbass again…" Merle hissed.

"Don't be like that," Daryl chided. "I'm sorry…it was nice of ya…takin' the time to say all that."

Merle's hands were on his hips and he kicked at the gravel, huffing.

"Naw, I mean it." Daryl insisted. "Ya talk real pretty."

Merle ground his teeth together, his hands forming tight fists. "Heard just about enough outta you boy," he snarled.

Daryl knew the joke was over, but he couldn't stop laughing. He had enough sense to get a head start, and the younger Dixon spun on his heel, taking off across the parking lot. He could hear his brother close behind him, and the two of them didn't stop running until they reached the building.

Carol was doing her best to keep busy. She had a bottle of vodka in one hand, and was about to make a screwdriver, when something caught her attention. She looked up in time to see both Dixons stumbled through the main doors. Daryl was laughing, hard…he didn't even stop when Merle kicked at his leg. A crease formed in Carol's brow as she tried to determine exactly what was going on with the two of them. The corner of her mouth quirked up and she couldn't help but think that the brothers looked more like boys than men in that moment…two children horse-playing. She shook her head, sighing to herself, and wondered if it was just the fact that she was a mother.

Carol unscrewed the lid on the bottle and began pouring the clear liquid into a short, thick glass. She stole another glance at the entryway, eyeing the brothers. Daryl didn't laugh all that often, at least not like this. His face lit up, and he looked younger. Merle seemed thoroughly agitated, and she suspected that had something to do with Daryl's sudden amusement. The older Dixon shoved his brother in the shoulder, but Daryl just snickered and shoved back. Carol smirked at the strange scene. Even though Daryl's age made her a little uneasy, she couldn't help but enjoy the fact that he was young…that he had so much energy… She chuckled softly to herself, admiring this childish, playful side of her partner. One of the patrons cleared their throat, getting her attention, and she quickly resumed her work on the screwdriver.

Just as Carol slid the glass across the counter, handing it off to the expectant customer, she heard someone call her name. She turned and felt her breath catch. Rick was at the opposite end of the bar. She swore within the safety of her own head, and wondered how late the man planned to stay. He'd wandered away from the counter at some point…Carol didn't notice when he left…but he seemed to have made his way back, and she knew that couldn't bode well for her…not when Daryl was in the building. But she didn't have much of a choice; she couldn't ignore the man. Slipping her hands into her back pockets, she moved quickly to the far end of the bar. "Hello again." she said, trying to sound casual.

"Hey." he said, drumming his fingers on the counter. There was a faint smile on his lips and his green eyes were focused on her…just as they had been earlier.

"Can I get you anything?" She decided it was best to get straight to the point. Carol didn't want to be rude, but she also didn't plan on inviting unwanted conversation.

He chuckled softly and brought one hand up to rub his jaw.

She kept the smile on her face as she waited for him. "Should I give you a minute?" she asked.

"Nah; think I know what I'm gonna have."

"Alright," Carol answered politely. "What'll it be?"

"I was thinkin' about an order of those wings your friend was tellin' me about. Daryl, right?" He folded his arms on the counter, leaning on them.

She swallowed hard, but tried to keep her expression neutral. "Yeah; they're pretty good. I'll go ahead and put an order in for you." She turned to leave, but Rick called her back. "Would you like something else?" she asked.

Rick studied her for a moment; the attention seemed to make her uneasy. "Just thought I'd ask how your night's goin'."

Carol wasn't prepared for the question. She faltered, her mind fumbling for an appropriate answer. "It's good." she finally said, nodding to emphasize the statement. "I'm staying busy."

"I'm glad," he said, smiling at her. "Ya disappeared there for a while…thought maybe you were done for the night."

She shook her head, a faint blush coming to her cheeks. "No, just on a break. But I'm back now, and anything you need, don't hesitate to ask." she forced a smile and turned away again, determined to put some space between her and the stranger. As she walked away, Carol swore that she could feel the man's eyes on her back…she shuddered slightly, wondering why he'd taken such an interest in her.

She made her way to the opposite end of the bar where Glenn was dropping off a tray of empty glasses. Carol caught him gently by the arm. "Hey, got a second?" she asked.

Glenn paused to wipe his face against his shoulder. "Yeah, sure. What's up?"

Carol tried to keep the nervousness out of her voice. "Just wanted to put in an order for some wings."

"Got it." he nodded. "Who's it for?"

She cast a subtle glance over her shoulder, eyeing the stranger. When she refocused on Glenn, the young man must've seen fear in her eyes. His brows knit together, and he leaned in close, his voice dropping to a whisper. "You okay? Is he bothering you?"

Carol swallowed hard, unsure of what to say. It wasn't as if the man had said anything rude…or suggestive…something about him just made her uneasy, and she figured she should let someone know…in case things escalated. "I just…" she licked her lips. "He's been watching me…since he came in."

Glenn glanced at the stranger. "He say something?"

Carol brought one hand up and rubbed her temple. "No, I mean, not anything strange. Just ordered a few beers…and now the wings. Maybe this is all in my head, I've had a long day. I just think it's strange…this fixation he seems to have on me."

Glenn sighed, his expression softening as he eyed his friend. "Maybe…" he paused to rub the back of his neck, a faint smile creeping onto his face. "He just saw something he liked."

Carol's lips parted in awe and she huffed, rolling her eyes.

"What?" Glenn asked, blushing a little. "Is that so hard to believe?"

She folded her arms across her chest and sighed. "Glenn…" she started to argue, but he cut her off.

"Come on, Carol." he teased, nudging her with his elbow. "You're cute."

Her head snapped up and she looked at him as if he were speaking another language…a deep crease formed in her brow.

He thrust his hands into his pockets and shrugged his shoulders. "You're cute, and you're the bartender…you're gonna get some looks."

Carol's cheeks were quickly turning pink. "Glenn!" she huffed, trying to look offended.

"Fine," he chuckled, raising his hands in mock surrender. "I'll stop. But if you're really worried about him…please say something to Christine. She wouldn't want you feeling uncomfortable."

Carol released a frustrated sigh and rubbed her temple again. "I will. Now can you take care of that order?" she asked.

He gave her another small smile. "Will do." Glenn rapped his knuckles on the counter before turning to leave.

Carol barely had time to process the exchange before a sharp sound reached her ears. Over the din and clamor of the bar, she heard a loud, obnoxious, and very familiar whistle. In an instant, she knew which patrons had finally made their way back to the counter.

Daryl and Merle…

With her palms splaying on the polished wood of the bar, Carol took a deep breath and rolled her eyes. "Merle Dixon!" she called out. "I know you're not whistling at me…calling me like some dog…" She let her words hang in the air as she turned her head and shot a mean look at the culprit.

Both Dixons had slumped into stools a little further down the bar.

Carol's brazen words earned some chuckles form the guests that were seated near her, and the men and woman exchanged glances with one another, unsure of what was taking place. Her icy, blue eyes were still trained on the brothers, and Daryl had enough sense to duck his head, avoiding her gaze. But Merle had a few drinks in his system and there was a stupid grin on his face.

"Aw come on now…" he called out to her. "I didn't mean nothin' by it…just wanted a little bit of your time is all. Seems like them folks over there got ya all to themselves."

She huffed and refocused on the guests that were seated near her. "Don't pay him any attention…it'll only add fuel to the fire."

The patrons chuckled at that.

Carol leaned over the bar. "Can I get you folks anything?" she smirked.

After taking several orders, and exchanging a few laughs with her customers, Carol turned away and headed for the large shelves that held the liquor. She seemed steadfast in her decision to ignore Merle.

Further down the bar, the two brothers were watching her. "Why do ya do that shit?" Daryl growled. "Rile her like that?"

Merle just laughed, small creases forming at the corners of his eyes. "Because it's funny, that's why."

Daryl huffed. "She fuckin' hates it when ya whistle at her…'n I ain't a big fan neither."

"Boy, relax. I'm just playin'. Think of it as…payback…for all the time I gotta spend listenin' to the two of ya carryin' on like a couple of goddamn animals….swear to christ…sometimes It sounds like ya'll got some kinda national geographic shit goin' on up there."

Daryl tensed, but knew he had no argument. He wasn't about to apologize for the sounds he and Carol made when they were in bed together…he was proud of those sounds…glad he could get her to make them. So he settled for resting his elbows on the bar, and clasping his hands under his chin. He stared at his woman, and watched as she served her customers.

As much as Daryl hated having to share her, he couldn't ignore the fact that she looked happy. Carol was good with people…and he knew she enjoyed the normalcy of it…interacting with her customers…people who didn't know anything about her past, or the dark parts of her life. She never seemed to have any problems with the men and woman who visited the bar. She liked them, and they liked her. He began to forget himself…letting his gaze linger on her lean body. Daryl loved the pale sliver of skin he could see when her shirt rode up…she'd stand on her tiptoes to reach bottles of liquor, high on the shelf, and he'd stare, wishing he could see more of her. When she shook the mixer for cocktails, her breasts would always bounce a little and he'd picture her lying on his bed…his tongue mapping out her chest… Lost in his admiration, Daryl nearly jumped when his brother nudged him in the ribs.

"Best reign it in boy….'n ya ain't the only one lookin'." Merle hissed.

"Hm?" Daryl's brows knit together and he looked around, trying to determine who his brother was talking about. He had to keep a growl locked in his chest when he noticed that Rick had returned to the far end of the counter…and the man seemed to be watching Carol with definite interest.

"Easy now," said Merle. "Remember what I told ya. Don't go losin' your shit over nothin'."

"That ain't nothin'." Daryl muttered under his breath as he glared at the stranger.

"Don't matter what it is," Merle growled. "Far as all these fine folks are concerned, it ain't your business."

Daryl was bristling, but he knew his brother was right. Merle reached out, grabbing his shoulder.

"Try 'n put it outta your mind. We'll get Carol to fix somethin' for us, 'n them I'm draggin' your ass back to that booth with me 'n them girls."

The younger Dixon didn't like the sound of that…and he didn't think Carol would either, but he couldn't spend his entire evening glaring at a total stranger… Sighing, he dropped his hands to his lap. "Fine. But if that asshole tries somethin'…"

Merle gripped his brother's shoulder a bit tighter. "We'll cross that bridge when 'n if we come to it, alright?"

Daryl answered with a grunt.

Merle raised an arm to get Carol's attention. "Miss Carol, me 'n the boy would be mighty grateful if ya filled some glasses with Evan Williams, 'n sent 'em this way. When ya get a moment." he said, grinning at her.

Carol looked up as she finished pouring a round of Southern Comfort for her patrons. "That's more like it Merle." She smirked at him, and the older Dixon nodded, glad that she wasn't really pissed at him.

Merle knew he probably wasn't the best man for the job, but he was really trying to keep the peace.

It was an hour before closing, and the crowd seemed to have thinned significantly. Carol was sure that no shift had ever seemed as long as this one. She'd been tired when it started…and then after her tryst with Daryl in the truck…it was a miracle that she'd been able to stay on her feet. All Carol wanted was to finish up, untie her apron, and drive to Daryl and Merle's place. She needed to rest…catch her breath…and she could think of no better place to unwind than her lover's bed. She wanted to be naked, his skin against hers…and she wanted to feel his warm, wet tongue between her thighs, erasing her tension.

She was a little surprised that he and Merle had chosen to stick around the bar for the entire evening…normally the two of them called it a night a few hours before closing. She was even more surprised when she noticed that the brothers had wandered away from the counter, and that both of them were seated in a booth…along with three young women…

Carol didn't have a lot of experience with jealousy, at least not personally. Ed was a jealous man, but she'd never had a reason to envy anyone…until now. Merle seemed to be the life of the party, which wasn't surprising. He had a woman on either side of him, and they hung on his every word…laughing like idiots at everything the man said. But the third girl…she was on the other side of the booth, next to Daryl. When Carol first noticed the arrangement, a sudden terrible, anger began stirring inside her…she'd had a glass in her hand and without realizing, her grip began to tighten…the jealousy, coursing through her veins like poison, made every muscle in her body tense…and she gripped the glass so hard, that a small crack formed…the sound startled her, and she found that she needed a moment to process what she was feeling. She'd retreated to the safety and solace of the restroom, gripping the edges of the sink until her heart rate slowed. Once again, Carol had to remind herself to keep her mask on.

So he's sitting with someone….that doesn't mean anything…

The words had echoed in her skull as she left the restroom and made her way back to the counter.

I'm sure he's just following Merle's lead

She knew Daryl cared about her…and that he wasn't interested in anyone else…but the thought of another woman touching him…. even something as innocent as their hips brushing because they were sharing a booth… it was enough to make her insides twist. But Carol was used to keeping her feelings hidden, and her thoughts to herself. Besides, she only had so much time to waste worrying about Daryl…the stranger at the end of the bar hadn't lost interest in her, and she grew more and more anxious as the evening wore on.

Now that her shift was nearly over, she was ready to get out of the building…and get her lover alone in a dark room. Christine and Glenn were doing their best to get the place cleaned up. They wiped down tables, and swept the floors while Carol tended to the remaining guests.

There wasn't a lot of traffic at the bar; Rick seemed to be the only one there. The other patrons were scattered amidst booths and tables. Carol's eyes occasionally darted to the man as she fixed drinks. He was handsome, quiet…she supposed she should be flattered by the fact that he'd taken such an interest in her, but she wasn't. The only feeling he stirred inside her was dread, and she didn't know why. Carol kept hoping that the man would leave, but he hadn't. And she knew Daryl wasn't going to leave until Rick did.

Dammitt…this isn't going to end well

As much as she hated seeing another woman sit beside her partner, she knew that Daryl's temper was even worse…and that he would only tolerate another man staring at her for so long before that temper got the best of him. The possibility of an altercation between Rick and Daryl began to make her uneasy.

I can't let that happen…it'll all come out…the affair…everything…

But she wasn't sure how much control she had over the situation. If Daryl really felt like confronting Rick, she wouldn't be able to stop him.

Jesus….

She was so tired, frustrated, jealous, scared…all she could do was screw the lid onto the shaker and take her anger out on the metal container as she shook it. Her blue eyes were fixed on the booth where the Dixon's sat. Carol was so lost in her thoughts that she didn't hear Christine as the older woman made her way behind the counter. Once Christine was standing beside her cousin, she cleared her throat, breaking Carol's trance.

"God," Carol breathed, nearly dropping the shaker. "I didn't know you were there…"

"I'm sorry," Christine chuckled lightly. "'Didn't mean to sneak up on ya. You alright?"

Carol sighed, setting the shaker down on the counter. "Just tired. Long day." her tone must've betrayed her frustration because in the next instant, Christine leaned in close and dropped her voice to a whisper.

"You need to quit." said the older woman.

Carol was confused. Her brows knit together and she gripped the edge of the counter, wondering what exactly she needed to quit doing. "I'm sorry?"

Christine glanced at the booth where Daryl and Mere were seated with the three women. When she refocused on her cousin, she let her eyes linger on Carol's face for several seconds, hoping that a silent understanding would pass between them. But Carol still looked completely lost, and Christine sighed, realizing they would actually have to have this conversation.

"Worryin'." the older woman finally said. "Ya need to quit worryin'."

Things weren't getting any clearer for Carol. "About what? Ed? I told you…we turned a corner…I really think things are gonna be different now."

Christine leaned forward, her elbows resting on the counter. She brought one hand up and pinched the bridge of her nose. "Not Ed honey…" she sighed again and cast a sideways glance at her cousin.

In that moment, as the two women stared at each other, a terrible realization struck Carol, and she was suddenly filled with more fear and nervousness than she could handle. Her gut was twisting and sweat seemed to break out suddenly under her clothes. Her lips parted, but the words weren't coming.

Christine saw the way her cousin's face changed. "Ya need to quit makin' yourself sick worryin' about that boy…" the older woman whispered.

"I…" Carol was fumbling for an answer…a lie. "I don't know what you're…."

But Christine didn't let her finish the thought. "Hush. You do know. The Dixon boy…ya been watchin' him like a damn hawk ever since he sat down with them girls…"

"You're wrong." Carol hissed through clenched teeth, masking her fear with aggression.

Christine's narrowed eyes were trained on her cousin. "I've been workin' this bar for fifteen years Carol. Spent a lotta time watchin' people…'n I don't miss much. You really gonna stand there arguin' with me. You gonna lie?"

Carol was frozen in place…the words sticking in her throat. She thought she'd been so careful. She really believed that her and Daryl could pull it off…play the roles of bartender and customer, without anyone noticing that there was more to it. What had given them away?

I can still deny it…she can't prove anything.

Carol's mouth was going dry as she weighed her options..her palms were getting clammy where she gripped the counter.

"I…I don't know what you're talking about," Carol insisted.

"The hell you don't," Christine muttered under her breath. "You really think I wasn't gonna figure out that ya been servin' that boy more than just drinks?"

Carol's lips parted…she was in shock. A strong flush was spreading across her cheeks and she didn't know whether to be angry, ashamed, defensive…so many things were warring inside her, threatening to break free at any moment. Carol couldn't speak, so Christine decided to fill the silence for her.

"Ya look at him like he's somethin' to eat…'n he looks at ya the same way. When one of ya decides to mosey on out to the parking lot…it ain't long before the other one follows. And when ya come back inside, ya always seem like ya been rode hard 'n put away wet. Or you gonna stand there 'n tell me I'm wrong?" Christine was staring hard at her cousin, waiting for an answer…a rebuttal, anything.

Carol couldn't feel her legs. The room seemed to be spinning and there was a sudden pounding in her skull. All the precautions they'd taken…the systems they'd put in place…it was all for nothing. Christine knew. Carol blinked as she struggled to accept those two words…

Christine knows….

The woman who was so much more than family…more than a friend. The role model who'd taken a chance on Carol and given her a job…she knew. She knew what Carol had been doing…what she'd been hiding…. And suddenly, the anger stopped bubbling beneath Carol's skin, and she was crippled by a terrible sense of shame and sadness. She felt like a disappointment. Trembling with emotions she couldn't contain, Carol took a staggered breath and tried to keep the tears from spilling. Her eyes had grown warm and she didn't know what to do. Carol was convinced that her grip on the counter was the only thing keeping her rooted to the spot..if she let go, she might crumble…and she couldn't afford to do that, she was still at work…

Christine was growing more and more concerned as she watched the changes taking place in her cousin. She hadn't meant to frighten Carol. Licking her lips, Christine reached out and gently gripped Carol's wrist; she wanted to keep the girl from running. "Hey, easy. It's alright. I'm gonna need ya to take a breath for me. Think ya can do that?"

Carol's heart was in her throat but she managed to nod.

"Breathe." Christine urged.

After several seconds, Carol closed her eyes and took a cleansing breath…which turned out to be more of a gasp.

While her cousin was getting herself under control, Christine scanned the bar for Glenn, and called out when she saw him. He came jogging over to the counter. "What's up?" he asked. His eyes darted from one woman to the other, and he could see that something serious was taking place between them. Swallowing hard, he rubbed the back of his neck and waited for further instruction. "Carol's all done with that shaker. You wanna pour that concoction into some glasses and get 'em into the right hands?"

"Sure," he answered quickly, reaching for the shaker.

Christine let go of Carol's wrist and turned to find two glasses. "Carol," she said softly, "Where are these drinks headed darlin'?"

Carol cleared her throat and tried to blink away unshed tears. "Um…" she made herself say. "That booth in the back, far left corner…" her voice was soft, and she avoided both Glenn and Christine's gazes.

The young man nodded and poured the liquid into the two short glasses. Once he'd taken the drinks away, Christine grabbed Carol's wrist again. "Look, I wasn't tryin' to rattle ya."

The end of Carol's nose was turning pink as she tried to keep herself from breaking down. "I'm so sorry," she said, her voice soft and broken.

It was Christine's turn to be confused. "Sorry? Honey you ain't gotta apologize to me…or anyone else for that matter."

"I do," Carol breathed. "You gave me this job and I …."

"Ya what?" Christine asked. "Ya found someone because of it? That ain't nothin' to be sorry for."

Carol was working hard to keep the tears from falling, and she sucked her bottom lip. "It's wrong," she said. "I'm married." her voice cracked on the last word.

Christine frowned. "To a drunk bastard that ain't fit to touch ya. To an asshole that thinks it's his god-given right to beat on ya."

The women stood close together behind the bar, speaking in hushed tones so as not to draw attention from the remaining patrons. Carol ran a shaking hand through her hair and blew out a breath. "It doesn't matter Christine. I'm married. And I've been…" but she couldn't bring herself to say the words out loud.

The older woman squeezed Carol's wrist gently. "Ya been spendin your nights with someone that makes ya happy. That's all."

Carol was still so embarrassed, and the guilt that she carried with her each day seemed to crush her in that moment. "It's wrong," she whispered, releasing a shaky breath.

"It's not." Christine argued. "Now listen. Does that boy treat ya right?"

A sad smile spread on Carol's face and she blinked away more unshed tears without meeting her cousin's gaze. "He does." she said. "He's amazing." A soft chuckle escaped her and she tried to accept the fact that this conversation was actually happening…there was something cathartic about it…something surreal.

"He care about ya? I mean all of ya, not just the fun parts?" Christine asked.

Carol snorted and couldn't help but let out a small, nervous laugh. Bringing one hand up, Carol cupped her forehead and tried to maintain her composure. The room was still spinning. "Yes," she finally answered. "He cares about me…all of me."

Christine smirked. "I was just checkin'…I know ya got a body under them clothes. Wanted to make sure he was after more than that fanny." She gave Carol's ass a playful swat.

"Christine!" Carol said, the shock and amusement plain on her face. Suddenly, her eyes didn't feel so warm, and her heart rate was beginning to slow. Both women chuckled as they stood together.

After a minute or two, Christine's expression grew thoughtful and she eyed her cousin. "You care about him? He ain't just some play-thing, is he?"

Carol was somewhat surprised by the question. She cast a quick glance out at the bar, eyeing the booth where the brothers were still seated. "Some days…" she breathed, "He's all I think about. When we're together…I'm just happy. It's incredible. I feel safe with him…I trust him. And when we're apart…" she paused, gnawing her bottom lip. "It kills me."

Christine nodded slowly, absorbing her cousin's words. "So what are ya'll gonna do?"

Carol shrugged, the faint smile fading from her face. "I don't know. He wants to meet Sophia…to spend more time with me…and I just don't know what to tell him. Everyone seems to forget that I'm a married woman with a very controlling husband."

Christine's narrowed eyes were fixed on Carol. "Ya gonna work on fixin' that?"

"Fixing it?" Carol asked, confused.

"Divorce." The older woman whispered.

Carol's nails dug into the wooden counter. She'd been thinking about that word a lot lately, but hearing someone say it out loud…it was unnerving. As much as Carol wanted separation from her husband, she couldn't help but to consider all of the trials and expenses that would surely follow.

Christine could see the wheels spinning in her cousin's head, and she cleared her throat, getting the younger woman's attention. "Hey, ya still with me?"

"I just….I want to leave. I want to take Sophia and go…but I can't just pack up and leave in the middle of the night. I need to go about this the right way. I need to think about Sophia. I mean…what do I say to her? How do I explain the fact that I don't want to live with her father anymore? What reasons do I give when she asks why we're moving? The whole thing just feels…selfish…" Carol's voice was so low, and the light seemed to fade from her eyes as she spoke the last few words.

"Carol," Christine said softly. "It ain't selfish. Wantin' to be safe…wantin' a place for your girl to grow up 'n be a kid…those are things any good mother would want…any decent human being."

Carol released the breath she'd been holding. "Why does everything make sense when you say it?" she asked, a sad smile forming on her lips.

The older woman chuckled. "Because I been around longer than you."

Carol reached up to rub the back of her neck. "You know this is all your fault right?"

"Pardon?" said Christine.

"My first night here," Carol sighed, the memories coming back to her. "It was your brilliant idea to volunteer me when Daryl needed someone to get him home."

Christine smirked. "And what's wrong with that?"

Carol cocked her head to the side and eyed her cousin.

"Now stop that." Christine chided. "I got ya to drive the boy home…the rest of it's on you. I didn't force your happy ass into his bed."

Color appeared on Carol's cheeks and she huffed. "Excuse me…"

"C'mon now girl," said Christine, her eyes narrowing. "Ya gotta own up to it. Ya saw somethin' ya wanted 'n ya made a choice." The older woman took a moment to stare out at the booth where the brothers were seated. "But I'm guessin' it was a real easy choice to make…" she chuckled, eyeing Daryl. "That boy sure is easy on the eyes, ain't he?"

Carol blushed harder. "He is." she admitted.

Christine cracked a smile as she studied her cousin. "See? That right there. Just thinkin' about him makes ya light up like the damn fourth of July. Ya want him, 'n he wants ya. You 'n Sophia deserve to be happy…away from that asshole. So I'll ask ya again…how are ya gonna fix it?"

Carol clawed absently at the counter top, her brows kitting together. "There's a lot to consider. Money…finding a place…somewhere with decent schools…but not so far that Ed feels like I'm disappearing…I've got to start working more…and then I need to make sure Sophia's cared for. I know there's a way," said Carol, her voice betraying her frustration. "I know there is. But when I start trying to figure out my first move…it just overwhelms me…I'm scared Christine."

"Thought I told ya…ya ain't alone." She grabbed her cousin's shoulder, giving it a squeeze.

" I know," Carol sighed. "It's just a lot."

Christine nodded, acknowledging her cousin's words. When the older woman lifted her chin and looked around the bar, she noticed that more of the patrons seemed to be leaving their booths. The tables were nearly empty and Glenn was cleaning the place up as best he could. Rick was still seated at the far end of the counter, and the Dixon's were still talking with the three girls, but other than that…the place was nearly deserted. With a plan in mind, Christine brought her fingers to her lips and let out a sharp whistle, getting everyone's attention.

Glenn stopped sweeping, and the Dixon brothers looked up from their booth. Rick was the only one who seemed unsurprised by the sudden noise. He sipped from his beer, minding his own business.

"Pardon the disturbance," Christine called out. "We're closin' up shop a little early tonight. This here's last call. Anyone needs a cab, let me know; I'll get ya squared away."

The remaining patrons exchanged confused glances. Some of them stood, heading for the main doors, while others began walking towards the counter. Carol shot her cousin a look. "What are you doing?"

Christine shrugged. "Don't you worry about it. How 'bout ya help me get these tabs settled?"

Carol was skeptical, but there were customers waiting at the end of the counter and she had a job to do. As she helped Christine to settle the tabs, Carol couldn't help but feel like she was missing something. The bar never closed early…

Several minutes later, Merle was handing Christine some cash to cover his drinks, and everything the three girls had ordered. "Stop," one of them whined. "You don't have to…"

Merle just chuckled, glancing over his shoulder. The girls stood pouting behind him. "Easy now. I got this. I'm a gentleman ain't I? Can't go lettin' ya'll pay for your own drinks."

The women started to giggle. Daryl rolled his eyes. He was at the end of the line, his hands thrust in his pockets. The younger Dixon couldn't help but wonder how his brother did it. Merle had always been good with girls, but three? Daryl blew out a breath, hoping his brother knew what he was getting into. He figured Merle would hitch a ride with one of the girls…or maybe the three of them had driven to the bar together. Either way, Daryl knew he was on his own when it come to finding a way back to their house. He'd had a few drinks and didn't feel comfortable getting behind the wheel of the truck. As much as he wanted Carol to drive him home, he knew they'd already taken too many risks for one night. They shouldn't be seen leaving together. Sighing, he kicked at the floor and decided a cab would be best.

When Merle finished paying, he waved goodnight to Carol and Christine before turning to leave. As he and the girls walked past his brother, Merle reached out, grabbing Daryl's shoulder. "These ladies were kind enough to invite me back to their place. You alright to get home?"

Daryl nodded, expecting that to be the end of it. But one of the girls glanced at him, her eyes trained on his face. "You're welcome to join us." she said, smirking at him.

A crease formed in Daryl's brow and his lips parted. "Sorry?" he said, feeling as though he hadn't understood her.

The girl kept staring at him as she reached out, letting her hand trail lightly down his arm. "You can come, if you want to. We wouldn't mind the extra company."

Understanding washed over him and he suddenly felt sick. Daryl backed away, wanting to put some space between him and the women. He swallowed hard, trying to think of an excuse…and he swore he could feel Carol's eyes on his back. His arm almost seemed to burn where the girl touched him and all he could do was shake his head. "Naw. I'm good." he managed to say.

Merle didn't like this. His brother looked scared shitless, and appropriately so. Carol was a small woman, but he had no doubt that if the girl touched Daryl's arm again, Carol would make sure it was the last thing that girl ever did. He grew uncomfortable and cleared his throat, trying to erase some of the tension. "C'mon now," he said. "Let that boy be. He's got a stick up his ass anyhow."

Another one of the girls rolled her eyes. "Quit, he looks like fun to me." she eyed Daryl. "You have someplace better to be, is that it?" she teased.

Daryl swallowed hard, unsure of what to do or say. He was panicking.

As the scene unfolded, Carol stood frozen behind the bar. When she saw that woman's hand travel down her partner's arm, rage began to bubble and churn inside her…but as things progressed, and the girls tried to persuade Daryl to go with them, the sudden anger was replaced with something much worse…sadness. All of Carol's insecurities rushed to the surface. Those women were younger…they were free. Why wouldn't Daryl want to go? A sickening blend of fear and pain was making her chest tighten. Carol's eyes grew warm and her lips parted…the words she wanted so badly to say were burning on the end of her tongue…but before she could do anything…say anything, Daryl filled the silence for her.

"Ya'll go on. I'm good." he repeated. "I got a girl." The admission made him blush. His hands were still thrust in his pockets and his eyes were on the floor. Daryl's heart was beating dangerously fast and the blood seemed to rush in his ears. He'd thought it…a thousand times…he'd been thinking of Carol as his since their first night together…but saying it out loud…in front of witnesses…was at once overwhelming and euphoric. Even though he couldn't name her, he let the world know, in his own way, that he was spoken for. With just a few simple words, Daryl Dixon had made the most important declaration of his life. He acknowledged that he belonged to someone.

Merle was smirking. The older Dixon was proud of his brother. "Yeah, 'n the woman's a hellcat. Wouldn't take too kindly to anybody makin' eyes at this boy." he chuckled.

The girls huffed as they looked at Merle.

"Not to mention ya'll are hurtin' my feelings now. Ain't I enough?" he teased, raising his arms as his question hung in the air.

One of the girls moved into Merle's space and stood on her tiptoes to kiss his cheek. "Of course you are," she chuckled. "We were just being friendly…didn't want anyone to feel left out."

"Well alright then," Merle grinned. "How 'bout we get outta here?"

"Sounds good," the girl answered, kissing his cheek again. With a woman on each arm, Merle turned to leave. The third girl trailed after the entourage and waved goodbye to Daryl. She gave him a smirk over her shoulder, but the younger Dixon wasn't fazed. He'd said his peace, in front of perfect strangers, and that was all he intended to say. The small group paused near the doors and the girls collected their purses. After they'd left, the heavy doors swinging shut behind them, Daryl felt as though a weight had been lifted from his shoulders. He breathed a sigh of relief and turned around, facing the bar…what he saw made him freeze.

Carol and Christine were both staring at him…but it was Carol's expression that made him stop in his tracks. Her eyes seemed to be shining and she looked like she might cry. A sudden fear began twisting in his belly and he worried that she'd misinterpreted something between him and the girls…but as he continued to hold her gaze, he realized that she was happy. Her beautiful lips had spread into a soft smile and that cute pink color was on her cheeks. Once he understood…his chest tightened.

She heard me.

Daryl felt somewhat lightheaded…knowing that just a few honest words meant so much to her. Sensing that their little staring contest had already gone on for too long, he cleared his throat and forced himself to refocus on Christine. "You mind callin' me a cab?" he asked, nodding in her direction.

Glenn was still sweeping somewhere in the background. The sound of the broom's bristles scraping the floor filled the silence. Daryl shifted on his feet and waited anxiously for an answer.

As Christine studied the young man on the other side of the counter, she realized how much he cared about her cousin. "I'll call ya one if ya want…but you sure ya need one? I bet Carol wouldn't mind givin' ya a ride."

Daryl and Carol both stared at her as if she'd lost her mind. "Christine.." Carol said, trying to sound normal…natural. "I'm sure Daryl's perfectly capable of making his own decision. If he wants to take a cab then…"

"Hush." Christine chided. "Ain't nothin' wrong with a cab. Just figured he'd rather get a ride from a friend; that's all."

Carol blushed. Rick was still seated at the far end of the bar…she didn't want the stranger to get the wrong idea about the relationship that she and Daryl shared. She was wondering why the man hadn't left yet… As Daryl and Carol both stood lost in their thoughts, Christine called out to Glenn.

The young man stopped sweeping and looked up. "Yeah?"

"Honey, I think I'm gonna wrap things up here. You go on home." said Christine.

Glenn seemed confused, but he wasn't about to argue. With a nod and a smile, he walked to the back of the bar and disappeared down a small hall. The others could hear him as he pulled open a supply closet and tucked his broom and dust pan inside. When he reemerged, Glenn gave his companions a final wave before heading towards the main doors. "Have a good night guys," he called over his shoulder.

"Drive safe," Carol yelled back. Once he'd gone…a strange silence filled the bar. "Weren't you going to call Daryl a cab?" Carol asked, eyeing her cousin.

"Oh quit." Christine huffed. "You don't want that boy goin' home in a cab."

"Christine?" Carol pleaded, confused, embarrassed.

Daryl seemed to be just as lost as she was. "Really, it's fine. I got no problem takin' a cab."

Christine sighed and placed both of her hands flat on the counter. She eyed her companions, studying each of them in turn. "Ya'll can both quit now."

"Quit what?" Carol asked, desperately trying to sound innocent.

"This little charade ya'll got goin'. It ain't workin' anyhow."

Daryl and Carol were both speechless as they stared at her.

"C'mon now. Think we all know that the two of ya ain't about to win any Oscars." said Christine.

Daryl's lips parted in shock and confusion…he didn't know what to say…or how to say it. While his mind struggled to produce an argument, something believable…Christine began walking towards the opposite end of the bar.

"Ya'll can either stand there catchin' flies…workin' out some bullshit excuses, or ya can come on down here 'n meet a good friend of mine." She beckoned for Daryl and Carol to follow her.

The lovers exchanged glances, both of them thoroughly lost.

Christine paused when she reached the end of the bar. She stood behind the counter, just across from where Rick was seated. The man held her gaze, and the two smiled at each other.

Still confused, Daryl and Carol began moving towards the end of the bar. Carol was still behind the counter with her cousin, but Daryl slumped into the barstool that was next to Rick's. Once the four people were gathered together, Carol leaned on the counter, her arms folding beneath her. "Christine," she said nervously, "You wanna tell us what's going on?"

The older woman looked at each of her companions before gesturing to Rick. "I know ya'll met earlier, but ya didn't get a full introduction. This here's Rick Grimes."

Carol's brows were knitting together as she tried to puzzle out the meaning behind that name. It sounded familiar but she couldn't quite place it. Her lips moved slowly as she mumbled the words to herself…

Rick Grimes…

It took several seconds, but Carol was able to make the connection. The crease in her brow deepened and she kept her eyes locked on Rick as she fumbled to pull a slip of paper from her back pocket…the same slip of paper that Christine had given her earlier that evening… She took the note, unfolded it with shaking fingers, and quietly read the name that had been scrawled there in ink. Her heart rate began to speed up.

He's a cop…

"So," Carol managed to say, her voice wavering. "This is your Rick Grimes…the police officer?" she asked Christine.

The older woman could see the fear reflected in her cousin's eyes. "One and the same." she answered.

Daryl didn't understand, but the whole situation was making him uneasy. What was Christine's connection to this man?

Carol began to feel like she might faint. She took a step back from the counter and brought one hand up to cup her forehead. Tucking the note back into her pocket, she let her other hand rest on her hip while she paced. Her breathing had picked up and she was fighting to maintain her composure. "I need…." she muttered frantically, still pacing behind the counter. "I need someone to explain all this…I need to understand what's happening…"

"Christine?" said Daryl, his expression pained. "What's goin' on?"

Rick was the first one to speak up. "Christine called me earlier. Asked if I wouldn't mind stoppin' by, 'n spendin' some time here." he explained.

Carol stopped in her tracks and turned around, eyeing her cousin. "Why, Christine? Why would you ask him to stop by…tonight of all nights?" she asked.

Christine sighed; she could see that the two young people were rattled. "Because I thought he could help…and I thought ya'll should meet sooner rather than later."

"So you just went ahead and called him, without talking to me about it first?" Carol asked.

"I figured you were gonna just set that note aside 'n forget about it. Thought if I left it in your hands, you'd never make the call." said Christine.

Carol shook her head, her eyes closing out of frustration. She began to rub her temples while she paced. "So…I'm not crazy," Carol said, more to herself than anyone else.

"Crazy?" Rick asked.

She spun on her heel and held the man's gaze. "You have been watching me this whole time."

Rick didn't flinch at her anger, or the accusation. "Christine told me you were havin' some trouble…that ya might need help."

"Oh my god," Carol groaned, her eyes still closed as she gripped the edge of the counter and hung her head.

"I can't help until I know what I'm dealin' with. I needed to meet you. Watch the way you interact with people…Christine thought this was the best way. People don't act natural when they know there's a cop watchin' 'em." Rick explained.

Daryl wasn't sure about any of this. He thought he should say something…speak up, but the words were sticking in his throat.

Carol took a deep breath, and when she finally had the strength to lift her chin, she was staring hard at her cousin. "What did you tell him Christine?"

"That I was worried about you…about Sophia." Christine's voice was soft. Part of her felt guilty for contacting Rick without Carol's knowledge, but she knew that it had to be done. "I told him you were havin' problems…but that ya weren't alone." She glanced at Daryl.

Carol was having trouble processing the fact that a complete stranger now possessed such intimate knowledge of her life and marriage.

"Like the man said; he needed to know what he was dealin' with. That's why we're all here now. Wanted him to sit down with the two of ya, so ya'll can talk to him." Christine spoke as plainly as she could, hoping her companions would understand her actions.

"I'm only here to help." said Rick. "If ya'll want me to go, I will. It's your call Carol." His green eyes were fixed on her.

Carol stared at the man and could see that he meant what he said. There was no malice in his expression…he seemed sincere. But that didn't change the fact that her secrets had been exposed. She was embarrassed, angry…afraid. Folding her arms across her chest, Carol chewed her bottom lip. "This is just a lot," she finally said.

"I know." said Rick. "And I'd like to help if I can. I come across this sorta thing more often than I'd like. I've seen how it plays out."

Carol glanced at him, her eyes growing warm. "What have you seen?" she asked, the words coming out as hushed whispers.

Rick's expression was somber. His hands were clutched loosely around the base of his beer. "Ya can't force help on people that don't want it." he said. "The fights get worse…ugly…'n ya try to fix it, but people think they can sort things out for themselves. Things get bad to the point that no one can do anything…'n then it's too late." He let the words hang in the air for a moment. "How'd ya get those?" he asked softly, pointing to the bruises that were still visible around the base of her neck.

A tear slipped from the corner of Carol's eye and she shuddered at the memory of her fight with Ed.

It could've been so much worse…If I hadn't used the glass…

The action was instinctual as Daryl leaned forward in his barstool, his hand reaching out to gently touch Carol's arm. "Hey. Ya alright? Just say the word 'n we don't do this." It didn't matter that there were other people around. Daryl's woman was in pain, and he needed to comfort her.

Carol sniffed and stared down at the familiar hand that was resting on her arm. Her eyes darted to Christine and Rick, and she wondered if Daryl had crossed a line by touching her. But her cousin was staring back at her, and the older woman's eyes held only compassion, sympathy and understanding. With a subtle nod, Christine let Carol know that it was okay.

Sniffing again, Carol forced herself to speak. "You…you told him about us?" she asked, the tear still rolling slowly down the side of her face.

Christine nodded again. "He knows honey."

Carol knew she should've been embarrassed, it was an affair after all… but in that moment, as she realized that she and her lover were in a safe place…all she could think about was getting closer to him. Pulling away from his grasp and wiping her nose, Carol hurried towards the end of the bar. Her pace seemed to increase with each step she took, and then Daryl understood. As she made her way out from behind the counter, Daryl slid down from his barstool, his boots hitting the floor. He stood, waiting for her. The instant she stepped into his space, he reached for her, pulling her into his arms. Hugging him tight around the middle, Carol hid her face in his shirt and let herself cry. Her body was shaking. Daryl spoke softly to her, rubbing her back and doing his best to calm her. They stood together, holding one another in front of witnesses…and Daryl never wanted to let her go. She belonged there…in his arms. He wanted to keep her warm body pressed against his…protect her.

Rick and Christine gave the lovers a few moments to work through whatever had taken hold of them, but Rick eventually broke the silence. "Daryl," he said softly. "How'd she get the bruises?"

Carol was still crying quietly, her tears soaking Daryl's shirt. He held her just a little tighter and let his chin rest on top of her head. He answered without turning around. "They had a fight…couple nights ago."

Rick nodded, absorbing the words. "She tell you about it?"

Daryl sighed as he rubbed Carol's back. "She said he grabbed her…she's got marks on her arm. Sonofabitch pushed her into a wall…started chokin' her 'till she passed out." Daryl had to bite back his anger as he spoke.

Christine's eyes were wide as she listened to the story. She knew things were bad between Carol and Ed, but this was more than she'd been prepared to hear. She pictured her cousin gasping for breath, struggling while that man terrorized her, and it made her sick.

Rick rubbed his jaw, his expression thoughtful. "Guessin' this ain't the first time you've seen bruises on her?" he said, eyeing Daryl.

Brushing Carol's hair with a quick kiss and whispering something to her, Daryl glanced over his shoulder and met Rick's gaze. "Couple weeks back…" he swallowed hard, remembering how bad the marks had been against her pale skin. "She had a bunch of bruises…above her tailbone. They were real dark."

"And how'd she get those?" Rick asked.

Daryl gnawed his bottom lip for a moment. It never got easier to discuss these sorts of things. "She said he beat her with a belt…for burnin' bread." Just saying the words left a bad taste in Daryl's mouth and he had to fight the urge to spit.

Christine sucked in a sharp breath and swore. "That godless bastard…" she muttered. "Rick; you best make sure the law gets him before I do…because I swear to Christ I'll…"

"Easy," Rick said, trying to cut some of the tension. "I'm sure all of you want a piece of him…but we gotta be smart about this. I need all the cards on the table."

Carol's sobs had died down and she sniffed, easing away from the warmth and safety of Daryl's chest. Their eyes met and Daryl looked worried. "Ya alright?" he asked. "If I'm sayin' too much, just stop me."

"No," she said, wiping at her eyes. "Rick's right. We need to get this out in the open…it's just hard to hear."

"I know," he sighed. "I'm sorry."

Carol gave him a sad smile and leaned back into his space. She placed a kiss to the center of his chest, and hugged him tight. Daryl blushed, knowing that they had an audience. "How 'bout it?" he asked in a soft growl, his hands massaging her lower back. "Feel like talkin' some more?"

With her partner in her arms, his warmth and his scent all around her, Carol felt like she had the strength to do anything. She kissed his chest again before stepping back, giving them both a little breathing room. "Think I need to sit down." she said.

Daryl nodded, the two of them moving towards the bar and slumping into some stools near Rick. Once she'd taken several deep breaths, and wiped the moisture from her cheeks, Carol glanced at the stranger. "What do you want to know?" she asked, her voice soft.

Rick's hands were clasped, his elbows resting on the bar. "Everything. Start at the beginning."

Carol swallowed hard as she, Christine, and Daryl all exchanged glances. A silent understanding seemed to pass amongst them, and the companions listened as Carol began to tell her story.

By the time Daryl and Carol finally left the bar, it was three AM. Carol drove them through the night and they were both silent for the duration of the trip. As the road stretched out in front of them, and the sky loomed heavy and black overhead, the lovers each struggled to accept everything that had taken place in the bar. If had been difficult for Carol to recount all of the terrible things Ed had done to her over the years, but even harder to watch Daryl and Christine's reactions. When Carol told them about the time that Ed bound her wrists, leaving her locked in their bathroom…Christine's resolve crumbled and the woman cried. Daryl couldn't handle it and he had to leave. He'd stormed through the room, pushing past the main doors and swearing the moment he got outside. They heard him kicking at the gravel in the parking lot and all Carol could do was keep talking as the tears burned in her own eyes. Sharing those stories…the dark memories she'd worked so hard to hide from the world…it was one of hardest things Carol had ever done…and it left her feeling weak, drained. She wasn't sure what it meant for her and Daryl…if he'd ever be able to look at her the same way again…so when the companions finally parted ways at the bar, and Daryl and Carol eased into her car, she couldn't help but wonder what was going through his head.

Rick had been a patient listener…never once interrupting. He wanted to know her story, so she told him. Only when she'd finished speaking did he offer any advice or instruction. He'd given her his card, along with his partners'…a man named Shane Walsh. Rick gave her a list of names and numbers. Support groups…meetings she could attend, with or without Sophia. He spoke to her about Child Protective Services and explained her rights as a mother. He asked about medical records…and whether or not she had documentation from past ER visits. He wanted to know if she and Ed kept any weapons in the house… The questions seemed endless, but Carol knew they were necessarry. She knew she'd never get anywhere without help.

The silent drive home had been torture for her. She worried that her partner felt differently about her…now that he knew the whole truth. Carol stole occasional glances at him, from the corner of her eye, but his gaze remained fixed on his window…as if he were staring out at something she couldn't see. By the time she pulled the car up to the Dixon house, Carol's heart was beating heavy in her chest. Tears had dried, leaving tracks on her cheeks. She wondered if they'd finally reached a breaking point. Maybe Daryl wasn't prepared for the mess he'd found himself in…he didn't need the stress, and Carol couldn't fault him for being apprehensive. So she pulled the keys from the ignition and let the engine die. The silence that followed chilled her. Daryl didn't turn to smile at her the way he usually did…he didn't look at her at all. Instead, he simply unbuckled his seatbelt and pushed open the passenger's side door, stepping out into the warm June night. Carol tried to keep her fears from surfacing as she pushed her own door open.

As she stood, alone and shaking beside the car, Carol hugged herself. She didn't even know if Daryl wanted her to follow him inside…maybe he just wanted her to go. Just the thought of the rejection was enough to make the air leave Carol's lungs. Fresh tears welled in her eyes and she suddenly felt so weak…as if her legs might give out beneath her. She didn't know what to do. She couldn't make herself get back in the car, but she couldn't move towards the house…Carol was paralyzed. She was so lost in her own dark thoughts, that she didn't hear Daryl's footsteps as he rounded the car.

It wasn't until he was standing in front of her that she looked up, meeting his gaze. His startling blue eyes cut through the gloom and Carol's lips parted. She studied his face…a face she loved, and couldn't see any judgment. He was watching her so intently, as if he could see through her, and Carol didn't know what to say. They stood together, surrounded by darkness, sleepy stars blinking above them… A warm breeze moved past them, ruffling their hair, and they seemed to catch each other's scents. Daryl didn't say anything, he simply took a step towards her and held out his hand. She took the offering, her fingers curling around his hand, and she held it tight as he lead her towards the house.

With their hands clasped, the lovers stepped into the home that had always been a safe haven for them. They didn't speak; they simply walked together…never breaking the connection. She held her breath as she followed him up the familiar steps. When they reached his bedroom, he locked the door. He wanted to keep her safe, hidden from the rest of the world. He'd reached for the hem of her shirt, tugging softly until she lifted her arms. They were both silent as he undressed her. When he pulled the jeans down her pale legs, he paused, kissing both of her thighs. When he unfastened her bra, he let it drop and lightly massaged her breasts, tracing the supple curves with his fingertips…as if she were delicate and he didn't want to break her. Once she stood naked in front of him, her creamy skin bathed in moonlight that was spilling in through his windows, Daryl began to undress. His eyes never left her. He wanted to memorize her…the way she looked in that moment…her frame painted with a blend of silver light and shadows. She was beautiful.

She'd swallowed hard, easing back to lie down on the bed while he shed his clothes. Carol didn't know what to expect…each time they were together…touching…the experience was different. He always seemed to awake new levels of longing in her…he exposed her to new sensations, different forms of pleasure. Reclining on the bed, with the pillows beneath her head, Carol had waited, warm and restless, for her partner. He'd been careful as he moved over her. His mouth found hers, and they kissed for what seemed like an eternity. She'd savored the welcome pressure of his lips as her need continued to build.

That night, the four walls of Daryl's bedroom bore witness to something incredible. Lost in one another, the two lovers moved with purpose. They confessed their feelings with sighs and groans. With all of his focus on the woman who'd grown so close to him, Daryl made love to her. They didn't rush…they'd kissed until they both felt drunk…their tastes lingering on each other's lips. When he finally entered her, he was gentle, easing himself into her heat slowly. He felt her moan into his mouth, and then he stilled himself, giving her time to adjust to the feeling of his length inside her. They'd lain together, panting softly, touching one another…their bodies humming. When he felt she was ready, Daryl began to move through her softness. There was no urgency…and the lovers didn't allow a single curse to pass their lips. All Daryl wanted was to take care of her…make her feel as good as he possibly could. His own pleasure didn't matter. He wanted to build her need. His hips moved between her legs in a slow, deep, rolling motion…sending waves of ecstasy through her frame. Carol shuddered with each thrust, her breath catching and the muscles in her pale thighs quivering. While Daryl made love to his partner, Carol let her fingers trail lightly up and down his back, following his spine… He made her feel as though she were coming undone, melting into the soft bed beneath her…He'd been so gentle with her…his member, so strong and warm within her walls, moving smoothly, back and forth to pleasure her. He'd kept his blue eyes on hers, watching Carol's face as she gasped and groaned. As they moved together, Daryl and Carol both realized that they were sharing a deeper connection than either of them had ever known… He'd given himself to her…completely, body and soul…offering everything in the quiet darkness of his bedroom. Her body welcomed him and the two broken people seemed to fit together so perfectly, making each other whole. They fought to breathe as the pleasure continued to build between them. Daryl took her slowly, savoring the way she felt. His fingers had clawed the bedspread, while hers clung to his shoulder blades. Her hips rose instinctively, meeting every thrust…and each breathy moan seemed to push the lovers closer to climax. The heat spread through their bodies until it was stifling them. Carol had never been loved so tenderly, and the sensations became overwhelming. Her eyes grew warm and her insides clung to Daryl's manhood, massaging it. The sheer ecstasy he was bringing her made tears well in Carol's eyes. When he finally broke her, Carol felt the hot tears roll down her cheeks. She'd clawed desperately at his shoulder blades, her nails pricking the skin as an incredible orgasm moved through her frame. She gasped as her entire body gave in to the pleasure…her heart thrummed and her toes curled. Carol's walls gripped him tight and a broken whimper burst from her lips when the warm wetness flooded her core. Daryl grunted softly, but didn't stop moving. Instead, he'd kept his eyes locked on hers as he continued to push. He knew her release was washing out around him, and her core was trembling, but he wanted to keep going…to give her as much pleasure as she could stand. So they rocked together, loving each other. Daryl's mouth was open when he finally came. He'd stared down at his woman, in awe of what they'd done together…the feelings they'd created. His blue eyes never left hers as his release rushed forward, through his aching manhood. They both groaned and whined as he spilled himself inside her. The sensation was strong…his member throbbing and pulsing as Carol's body milked it. Daryl let her take everything from him. The powerful climax sapped him of his strength, and Carol savored the warmth of it between her weak legs. Tangled together, sweating and glowing in the aftermath of orgasm, the two breathless people knew that they'd truly made love. They'd lain in Daryl's bed, listening to each other's heartbeats…touching, kissing, until they finally felt the need to speak.

Trapped beneath the weight of her lover's body, Carol licked her lips and managed to slow her breathing. She could feel moisture in the corners of her eyes, and worried that more tears would fall. She loosened her grip on Daryl's shoulders and let her hands slide down to his lower back.

Daryl was still panting, warm breaths passing his lips. "Baby," he said, his eyes focused on her face. "Ya cryin?"

Carol sniffed and smiled up at him. "Just a little. I couldn't help it." she whispered.

Daryl nuzzled her brow, loving the smell of her skin. "Did I hurt ya?" he growled softly.

Carol chuckled lightly and sniffed again. She brought one hand up to wipe at her cheek. "No baby. That was…" she paused, biting the corner of her lip and searching for the right words. "That was amazing…"

Daryl swallowed hard, trying to accept what she'd told him.

Carol ran her fingers through his hair. "We've never…" she blushed, hoping that she could get the words out. "I mean…not like that…" she whispered.

A smile was spreading on Daryl's face. "I know. But I wanted to try." It was his turn to blush.

She combed her fingers through his hair in a gentle pattern. "I've never been touched like that…" she breathed, her heart was still fluttering in her chest.

He ducked his head, giving her collar bone a quick kiss. When he lifted his chin and met her gaze, Daryl whispered back to her. "Ya deserve it."

Speechless, Carol pulled his mouth to hers, and kissed him deeply. She tried to memorize his taste, the feeling of his lips against hers…the way his hair slipped between her fingers…their bodies were still connected…

They kissed until they couldn't breathe. When they finally broke apart, they were staring intently at one another. Cool beams of moonlight seemed to make their blue eyes glow in the dark, and they felt so close…vulnerable, exposed…but close. Carol could feel his warm breaths hitting her lips and she began rubbing his lower back, easing the ache in his muscles. Daryl sighed in contentment and wished that the two of them could stay like that forever. She brought him to life…she made him happy, and he never wanted to let her go. "I want this…" he breathed, unable to stop the thoughts from tripping off the end of his tongue.

Carol simply stared up at him, her brows knitting together.

"I want this," he said again, licking his lips. "All the time."

She tried to keep her emotions at bay as her hand moved through his hair.

"I want this." Daryl whispered, nuzzling her brow.

Carol sniffed, and another tear slipped from the corner of her eye, but she managed to smile at him…her partner, her lover, her friend. "I know," she said, taking a shaky breath. "I want it too."

Daryl let his forehead rest against hers.

The lovers lay in the dark room, holding one another. His legs tangled with hers, and they knew that they needed each other. Her fingers were in his hair, and he was still inside her. "We'll find a way," said Carol. "I promise." She closed her eyes and kissed his lips. "We'll find a way."

One year later…

Sunlight was filtering in through the blinds and Carol blinked against the invading brightness. Her thoughts were clouded with sleep and she struggled to determine what time it was. A soft groan escaped her, followed by a yawn. Rubbing at her tired eyes, Carol forced herself to sit up. The bed creaked as she moved. Bringing her knees up to her chest, she sat in bed and ran her hands through her mussed hair. As the sleep began to fade from Carol's eyes, she looked around, studying her surroundings. There was a small smile on her lips as she took note of the boxes that were piled all around the room. Carol knew it would take time, but she was determined to make the apartment feel like a home. Alone, in her own room, she took a cleansing breath and enjoyed the solace…the peace she'd finally found.

The morning after Daryl made love to her, Carol had driven home with a renewed sense of purpose. She knew what she wanted, and she had every intention of going after it. She'd pulled into her driveway, her heart beating heavy in her chest. When Carol stepped into her home, she was surprised to find her husband seated at their small kitchen table, an empty beer bottle clutched in his hand.

The man looked like hell…his clothes rumpled, stained…his face unshaven. He was leaning over the table, cupping his forehead as if he was trying to contain some pounding ache in his skull. Carol stood in the doorway to the kitchen, studying her husband for several seconds. He must've sensed her presence because he slowly lifted his chin and stared at her. She could see that his mean eyes were bloodshot, and she guessed he hadn't slept.

"Where's Sophia?" he growled.

She folded her arms across her chest and leaned against the doorframe as she stared at him. "With a friend. I'm going to pick her up soon."

"Why ain't she with ya?" Ed spat.

Carol held her ground. "I wanted to talk to you, and I didn't think she should be around for the conversation you and I are gonna have."

"The hell you goin' on about now? Ya got somethin' to say, ya best spit it out."

She sighed, trying to remain calm…focused. She'd made up her mind about this and she needed to say the words before she lost her nerve. "I'm going to leave." she said.

Ed's eyes narrowed and he sat up a little straighter in his chair. "Leave?" he echoed, his voice heavy with skepticism.

Carol made herself nod.

"The fuck you mean?" he spat.

She braced herself and took several steps into the kitchen. "I'm going to leave Ed. I'm going to find a place, and take Sophia with me."

Ed stood slowly, the legs of the chair scraping on the linoleum as he pushed it back. He seemed unsteady on his feet, and Carol wondered if he was still drunk…or just suffering the effects of a bad hangover. "Ya wanna try that again?" he hissed.

Carol's eyes grew cold, and she could feel herself bristling, but she didn't flinch. "I'm not leaving today…nothing's going to change overnight, I know that. But this is my decision. I have no intentions of staying in this house. When I'm ready, I'll leave, and you won't be able to stop me."

Ed's breathing picked up and he took a step towards her, the beer bottle still clutched loosely in his hand. He was glaring at her…like he hated her. "You rancid bitch," he muttered.

Anger flickered inside her but she kept her expression stoic. Name-calling wasn't enough to shake her resolve.

Ed took another heavy step in her direction, nearly stumbling. As he got closer, his dark eyes fixed on her face, Carol was forced to retreat. She was moving backwards, slowly. Ed continued stalking towards her, like some predatory animal. Without realizing it, she'd moved back, past the doorway to the kitchen, out into the hall…too afraid to take her eyes away from Ed, Carol didn't notice that he was slowly trapping her. When her back finally hit a wall in the hallway, a small gasp escaped her. "I'm going to leave." she said again, trying to keep the fear out of her voice.

"The hell ya are," he snarled. Ed cocked his head to the side, studying her. "Your ass ain't got nowhere to go. You ain't got shit." he was practically spitting the words through clenched teeth.

Carol swallowed hard; she could see his fist tightening around the neck of the beer bottle.

"I'm leaving…" she breathed, her heart pounding against her ribs. Unsure of what was coming, Carol's clammy hands splayed against the wall at her back.

Suddenly, Ed seemed to snap. He was glaring at her, practically trembling with rage and he lunged in her direction, staggering with momentum he couldn't control. Carol's nails clawed desperately at the wall behind her and her lips parted in shock, but she wasn't fast enough. All she could do was gasp and flinch as her husband swung his arm, smashing the empty bottle against the wall, just to the left of her head. "Fuckin' bitch!" he snarled. There was a sharp, sickening crack as the glass shattered…the bottle seemed to burst apart under the impact, sending fragments of dark glass in every direction. The terrible sound made Carol slam her eyes shut and her heart leapt into her throat. Her entire body had gone rigid, and she stood, shaking as the bits of glass rained down, clattering and skidding on the hard wood floor. Bracing his sweaty palms against the wall, on either side of Carol's head, Ed trapped her there.

"Fuckin' look at me!" he demanded.

Carol eased her eyes open and stared at her tormentor. The man loomed over her…just as he always had. He was seething, and she could smell the alcohol on his breath. But despite her own racing heart, and the sound of breaking glass that still echoed in her ears, Carol managed to look past her husband's bloodshot eyes, and focus on his neck. The bandage was still there…stained, soiled. She could see the places where blood had seeped through, giving the white cloth a rusty tint. The wound, and the bandage that covered it, served to remind Carol of what she was capable of.

You did that. You hurt him. You can do it again…

Drawing on her courage, Carol slowed her breathing and narrowed her eyes, holding her husband's gaze. She stared hard at her tormentor…there was no fear in her expression, only defiance. "I'm leaving." she bit out.

Ed ducked his head, leaning even further into her space. "How 'bout I take a piece of that glass…" he kicked at the shards that were scattered between their feet. "Drag it across your neck like ya done for me? Ya gonna leave then?"

Carol glared at him. "You wanna hurt me Ed? That it? You wanna kill me?" her voice had a dangerous edge.

"Think I won't?" he hissed. He took a moment to crouch down and snatch a piece of glass off the floor. When he stood back up, his eyes darted from the shard in his hand, to his wife's face.

Carol studied the glass, but she wasn't afraid. Ed was a coward…and that's all he would ever be. She'd known that since the very first time he hit her, but it seemed to have new meaning now. He wouldn't kill her…he was too weak. He just wanted a nurse… a maid, a plaything…Ed Peletier wasn't about to give up his slave. His threats were empty, and she knew that now.

"Go on," she finally said. "What's stopping you?"

Ed didn't know what to say. He stood dumbfounded in front of his wife and tried to determine whether or not he'd heard her correctly.

"Kill me." she hissed. "See where it gets you."

"Ya keep talkin' like that 'n I'm gonna-"

She cut him off. "You're gonna what Ed?"

He stared at her, his heavy brows knitting together.

"You're not going to kill me" she scoffed, a cynical smile appearing on her face for a moment. "You don't have it in you."

Ed huffed as he glared at her. "The fuck you know 'bout what I got in me? You don't know shit."

"But I do Ed. I know that you're a worthless piece of human garbage…you're a liar, and a coward." She said the words as if they were known facts…common knowledge.

Ed's lip was curling back in anger and his cheeks were red.

"You can't kill me. Even if you could, where would that leave you? I told you what would happen." she said, her voice low.

He still held the shard of glass, as if he might use it at any moment.

"You'd be alone. You wouldn't get Sophia. You'd be the same, miserable piece of shit that you are now, only…you wouldn't have anyone looking after you. No one cooking your meals…cleaning your house…nothing." she hissed the last word, her blue eyes were burning.

The statement seemed to hit home…Ed fumbled for a response but couldn't find the words. His grip loosened and he dropped the shard. He let his free hand fall away from the wall as he took a shaky step back.

Feeling as though she'd finally broken the last chain Ed had placed on her, Carol pushed herself form the wall and advanced towards him, making her husband back away. "I'm leaving." she said again, needing him to understand. "It'll be a while, but I just want you to hear me. I'm taking Sophia with me when I go. This bullshit…" she glanced over her shoulder and gestured to the mess in the hall…the glass scattered everywhere. "This needs to stop. Now."

Ed looked, lost, confused…as if he'd woken in a strange place. He swallowed hard and studied the unfamiliar woman in front of him.

As the two angry people stood in the kitchen, unspoken thoughts hanging in the space between them…Carol knew she'd taken the first step towards her freedom.

It had taken just over a year to escape her home. She picked up extra shifts at the bar, and reluctantly applied to the call center she'd vowed never to set foot in. Saving every penny that she could, Carol used her free time to search for her apartments. She knew that a house was out of her reach, at least for the time being, but she could handle an apartment.

Linda, Christine, and even the Dixon's helped to look after Sophia while Carol was at work. She hated being away from her daughter, but she knew that the ultimate goal would mean a safe place for both of them, and she had to keep reminding herself. Carol took Rick's advice, attending meetings for abused spouses once a week. She was surprised to see both men and women in attendance, and there was comfort in knowing that she wasn't alone. Speaking at the meetings made her feel better…as if sharing her experiences somehow cleared her conscience. The other attendees offered suggestions, in regards to what she could say to her daughter when it came time for the living arrangement to change. She didn't feel like she was shouldering such a heavy burden anymore.

While she was in the house with Ed, the two of them had an understanding. They made Sophia their priority, and stayed away from each other whenever the girl wasn't around. The tension was still terrible. And the occasional outbursts prompted her to dial Rick's number. He'd paid several visits to the house, which seemed to keep Ed in line, and Carol was grateful. She and Ed lived like strangers, hardly speaking unless Sophia was with them. Carol had taken to sleeping in Sophia's room. Since the morning that he smashed the glass bottle against the wall, she hadn't spent a single night in their bed. Each night, she locked herself in Sophia's room. The arrangement was difficult, but Carol was determined to endure it for as long as she needed to.

Wanting to help however he could, Daryl found work as a mechanic in a local bike shop. Carol encouraged him, and he found that he enjoyed his job. He wanted to be able to help her once she found a place to live. With the added work, babysitting issues, meetings, and other obligations, the lovers found that they hardly had time for one another. Their once-a-week visits turned into every-other-week…sometimes, during the summer, Sophia stayed at the Dixon house with them…which meant that the evenings didn't always go as Daryl and Carol would've preferred. But they made it work. The time apart made them miss each other, and when they were finally in a room together, they were just so grateful for each other's company, that how they spent that time didn't matter. They were happy to be together…even if it meant curling up on the couch to watch cartoons with Sophia. Merle wasn't thrilled about sharing his TV with anyone, but it wasn't long before the girl had the older Dixon wrapped around her finger.

Daryl and Carol had to wait until Sophia was asleep before even trying to touch each other, and then when they finally got some privacy, they had to make a game of keeping quiet. It was tiresome at first, but the lovers adapted. Having to jump through so many hoops to get in bed together made the sex that much better…and Carol liked it when Daryl held his hand over her mouth to keep her moans down. There was something kinky about it and they'd gotten fairly creative as a result…incorporating gags and biting pillows among other things. It was all very different, but Daryl and Carol wanted to be together, and they weren't about to throw in the towel just because they didn't have as much freedom as they used to…

Carol was still sitting on her bed, remembering everything she'd gone through in the last year. Sometimes, it just didn't seem real. Feeling incredibly grateful, she slid off the mattress, her bare feet hitting the wood floor. It wasn't a palace, by any means, but she found that the apartment was growing on her. She'd managed to a find a neighborhood near a decent school, and that was key. There were two bedrooms, a bathroom, a small kitchen, a nook that she'd decided to call a dining room, and a cozy living room.

Moving towards the nearest window, Carol pulled the cord to lift the blinds. Sunlight streamed in, hot and bright. She'd only been in the apartment for two days, and the view was going to take some getting used to. She'd opted for a unit on the top floor, thinking that it was safer. There was something strange about being off the ground...

Carol chuckled to herself as she moved away from the window and looked around her room. Boxes were stacked in corners, some had already been opened. She'd made a point of unpacking bed linens first, knowing that she'd need a good night's sleep. It was always hard sleeping in a new place. Her twin-size bed wasn't what she would've hoped for, but it suited her needs. Eyeing the pillow next to hers, Carol smiled. She stood beside the bed and began to straighten the wrinkled sheets. As she ran her hands over the comforter, smoothing the fabric, the sound of laughter made her pause. Smiling, she padded towards her bedroom door and gently pulled it open.

Stepping out of the room, Carol searched for the source of the sound. She glanced to her left and could see the kitchen at the end of her short hallway. The laughter seemed to be getting louder. Doing her best to not to make any noise, Carol crept down the hall until she was leaning against the kitchen's entryway. What she saw made her smile widen.

Standing in front of the stove, in his boxers, was Daryl. Sophia was beside him, in an oversized tee shirt that went down past her knees, and she was standing on a small step-stool, so that she could reach the counter. The little girl was giggling as she watched Daryl try his hand at pancakes.

"Quit," he huffed, "I'm tryin', alright?" He had a spatula in one hand and it looked like he was trying to flip a small pancake.

"You're doing it wrong." Sophia laughed.

Daryl sighed, glancing at the girl. "Looks that way, don't it?"

She nodded, giggling.

Daryl ran his free hand through his mussed hair. "How 'bout I take one more crack at it?"

Sophia nodded, beaming at him.

He smirked at her. "Alright then. Keep them fingers crossed."

The little girl did as she was told, crossing fingers on both hands.

Daryl took a breath and returned his attention to the skillet on the stove. With the tip of his tongue caught between his lips, he focused on his task. Daryl moved quickly, sliding the spatula under the pancake and flipping it. Sophia's eyes were wide as she watched the pancake go up, turn once…twice, and then land back in the pan with a sizzle. Daryl smirked at her. "Still think I'm doin' it wrong?"

Sophia shook her head, a huge smile on her face.

"That's what I thought. C'mon." He held out his hand, waiting, until the little girl slapped it, giving him five. Daryl and Sophia both chuckled at that.

The younger Dixon never thought he'd be up fixing breakfast with a six year old, but he found that it wasn't the worst way to spend a morning. And he really wanted to do something for Carol. She'd worn herself out during the move, and he didn't want her to have to get up and cook. They'd been in the apartment for two days, and he made sure that they had everything they needed to fix pancakes. When he snuck out of bed earlier that morning, Sophia came bounding down the hall from her own room to see what he was up to in the kitchen. The girl was an early riser…and a light sleeper. She saw him pull out the pancake batter, and naturally wanted to help. Daryl couldn't tell her no. He figured she might even come in handy…he wasn't very good in the kitchen, and the girl might actually know more about pancake preparation than he did. So the two of them stood in the kitchen, trying not to make too much noise…or too much of a mess. They wanted it to be a surprise when Carol woke up.

She couldn't have known any of that, as she leaned in the entryway, watching the little scene play out, but it didn't matter. She was staring at the two people she loved most in the world…and they were cooking, laughing together…in her apartment. The thought filled her with so much joy that her chest tightened. She couldn't believe how far she'd come…how her life had transformed. She felt her eyes growing warm and she had to bring one hand up to cover her mouth. Carol was overwhelmed…she was so incredibly happy, and she didn't know what she'd done to deserve so much goodness. She wanted to memorize the scene in front of her….but a sudden noise nearly made her jump.

There was a loud knock at the front door, and Daryl and Sophia turned to look. They spotted Carol and smiled at her. Sophia hopped down from her step-stool and ran towards her mother, hugging her legs.

"Good morning mommy!" she said happily.

Carol reached down and lifted her daughter up, holding the girl on her hip. "Morning baby." She kissed Sophia's forehead. "What's going on in here?"

Sophia giggled. "Daryl's making breakfast."

"Is that right?" Carol asked, glancing at her partner

Sophia had her arms wrapped around her mother's neck and she nodded.

"Well it smells good, were you helping?"

"Mhmm." the little girl chuckled.

"Hey 'Phia," Daryl called from the kitchen. "How 'bout ya go on 'n get the door. That's uncle Merle with my back-up plan."

Carol's brows knit together as she lowered her daughter to the ground. Sophia darted off towards the living room to answer the door. "Back up plan?" Carol asked, genuinely curious.

Daryl was walking towards her, wringing his hands. "Yeah. Thing is…I got it into my head that I oughtta fix ya some breakfast, but I ain't real good at all this. Figured…in case the pancakes didn't work out, you 'n the girl should still have somethin' to eat."

Carol couldn't help but smile at him. "That's sweet of you, to be so concerned about my breakfast." Her tone was playful and she reached for him, hugging him around the middle.

Daryl smirked at her. His arms going around her waist. They could both hear Sophia in the background, opening the front door, and they knew they only had a second to themselves. Merle's booming voice filled the apartment.

"Hey there little girl. I brought ya'll some donuts!"

They heard Sophia squealing out of excitement.

Daryl and Carol only had a few seconds and they didn't intend to waste them. Daryl bent down just enough to get a good grip on her thighs. Carol bit her lip out of nervousness as she reached for his neck. Daryl lifted her with a huff and she locked her legs around his waist. He stood in the small kitchen, holding her up, and she clung to him. Daryl's hands slid back and forth, from her thighs to her ass, and she kissed his collar bone. Easing back, Daryl smirked at his woman. "So. Ya happy in your new place?"

Carol rocked her hips against him, teasing him, and let one hand travel from his shoulder, down his bare chest. When her hand roamed back up his body, she wound it in his hair and used her grip to pull him towards her. "I couldn't be happier." she whispered, before catching his mouth with hers.

So sorry for the wait, but I hope this was worth it THE FEELS! *Excuse me while I go cry* What was your favorite part? Xoxo

-Sami